Ode to the Serpent

Ode to the Serpent is a companion to Where the Self Resides. -Leafwhisker 05:56, January 25, 2016 (UTC) =Part One= The snow comes as a comfort, occasionally. The soft white flakes blanketing the ground stir something akin to joy in the kids here as if they haven't seen it a thousand times before. Their smiles brighten the world, albeit only slightly, and they pelt each other with snowballs in the safety of the neighborhood streets gated off by walls just high enough to ward off monsters. They don't always help; even with this bitter cold some are desperate enough to slam into the wall.

Their immortality must be a curse these days.

Truthfully, Nadia can't imagine why anyone would want children now if you're only raising them in a world like this, especially if your only protection is the solidarity of a once-ordinary neighborhood. But perhaps Nadia underestimates them. They hope they do; too many people have died already.

“Thank you so much for bringing us new supplies.” Margaret hugs Nadia again, and even though they aren't short they feel strangely overwhelmed by the affection. She's a mother of one, forty-six years old and still managing to climb up the wall to inspect it when everyone else is busy, and the tentative leader of the little community. Everyone looks to her for guidance when spirits begin to collectively fall.

Nadia smiles. “You're welcome, but it was honestly nothing. We need to stick together if we want to save ourselves.”

Margaret pulls away with a smile. A snowball hits the back of her coat with a thump, and when she turns around her son Luke is smiling up at her innocently. His dark brown eyes widen in the imitation of puppy eyes, and Margaret's smile softens. “Luke, you know how I feel about snow in the house.”

“We aren't in the house,” Luke points out with a lift of his chin. “This is the porch, but we aren't inside.” He crosses his arms over his chest as if he's proving a point. Margaret sighs. She gently nudges Luke out of the way with a disapproving frown that all three of them know is just an act. Luke disappears inside the house of one of the neighborhood kids with the speed of a bolt. “Do you think you can get some more supplies for us within the next few weeks?” Margaret asks Nadia once she turns her attention back to them. “I wouldn't normally ask so suddenly, but even our usual outposts have been impeded by this snow.”

Nadia nods. “I'll try, but first I need to go further east. Once I return to San Francisco I'll see what I can do.”

Margaret smiles again. “Thank you. How long will you be staying?”

“Just tonight,” Nadia replies, “Gabriel and I will leave first thing next morning.” They nod at Margaret before stepping down from the porch “Thank you again for letting us stay here.”

“It was the least we could do. Travel safely, now.” Margaret warns, “Everything northeast of us is much worse than here.”

Nadia smiles. “Will do.” They turn around and walk trudge through the snow towards the two-story house with a line of wooden stakes hammered into the now-frozen soil. According to Margaret, the brick house was once her own home before she began using it as a guest house for stragglers who visited the neighborhood during the early days of the apocalypse. Those days, people still believed that something could be done, that the peril would eventually pass in weeks or months. Once the gods all finally faded, however, so did the collective hope of the people.

Once they step inside the foyer, they unzip their nylon coat, hang it on the coat rack, and kick the snow off their boots on the rug before taking them off. They run their fingers through their braid to untangle it as their footsteps tread lightly across the floor. They would have preferred to be back at San Francisco weeks ago before this snow hit, truthfully. Both of them would have preferred that, but Nadia strongly suspects Gabriel doesn't mind as much as they do.

Noticing him snoring beneath a pile of blankets on the tacky floral patterned couch, Nadia takes off their right sock and throws it in his face. “Get up,” they demand. “we need to go over our plans.”

Gabriel mumbles something unintelligible and rolls over so his back faces Nadia. “Go away,” he mumbles.

“No.” Nadia prods his shoulder. “Gabriel, come on.” Gabriel huffs in annoyance, tosses the sock on the floor, and finally sits up with exaggerated slowness. The circles under his hazel eyes are just as noticeable as they had been this morning when he'd been awake.

“I'm up.” he proclaims although he doesn't budge from the couch. Instead, he wraps the blankets around his body so only his head sticks out. “What do you need to talk about? We already went over the plan. We get information on the Leviathan cult, we go back to San Francisco, we deliver the news and something happens that we don't have to worry about.”

“What if we're split up? We need a plan of action in case this storm impedes us.”

Gabriel rolls his eyes. His lips quirk upwards in a smile that those who didn't know him might call charming. “You worry too much." he comments, but he makes a point to sit up straighter. He lets the blankets fall from where they're covering his head so his messy dark brown hair becomes visible. “We could just stay here until the roads clear out. Hell, we could help out ourselves.” He pulls himself off the couch as if its sheer presence is weighing him down.

“No, we should leave as soon as we can. I've seen the roads, and they're in much better condition than they were when we first came here, but I'm worried another storm is going to hit – especially since we're going further east.” Nadia's hand reaches up to clasp the ring hanging from a chain around their neck. They sigh. “Why they had to send us out in the middle of winter is beyond me.”

Gabriel shrugs. He passes Nadia and wanders into the kitchen. “You want some tea?” he asks when Nadia follows him into the kitchen. Books and maps and other things litter the small wooden table off to the side of the room, and empty glasses and mugs occupy the space between them. The rest of the kitchen could sparkle with how clean it is, and if the table didn't exist and if this was the first room in the house you saw, you wouldn't be able to tell it was inhabited.

Nadia nods. “Sure.” They pull up a chair and look through the papers and old sticky notes, finding nothing short of unnecessary until they finally decide to look over the map of the United States. Their finger traces the dark red line mapping their journey starting at San Francisco and ending in some city in the middle of nowhere in the Midwest. Various circles are scattered throughout the rest of the map, and off to the side an illegible key has been drawn by Nadia.

Gabriel sets a mug next to Nadia then sits at the table across from them. “Looking for anything in particular?” he asks before bringing his own mug to his lips.

Nadia doesn't say anything for a few moments, instead letting their eyes look over the map as if some semblance of a plan will formulate in their head if they stare at it for long enough. “No.” they finally say. They fold up the map so it's in somewhat better condition than before. “It should take us around eighteen hours to get there from where we are, but if we factor in unknown conditions it will possibly take much longer.”

“How long?”

Nadia sighs. “I don't know. Over a day at least.” There's always the possibility of more snowfall as well, and there's always the possibility that they'll get stranded out there even if their car has been fine with handling the snow so far. So many what ifs that Nadia finds themself fiddling with the ring around their neck again. On the good days, it is little more than a barely noticeable weight against the hollow of their throat. On the bad, well, it becomes worse.

Gabriel frowns as his gaze falls to Nadia's neck where their hand is clasping around the ring. “It'll be fine.” he assures them.

Nadia nods, takes their hand from the ring, and lets their hands rest around the mug of tea now growing cold. The mug itself reads #1 Boss in block letters, and the surface is just as clean as the kitchen itself. Nadia finishes the tea with slowly before standing from the table after one final look at the mess it presents.

“I'm going to start packing the car,” they tell Gabriel who nods. “you want to help?”

“Sure.” After he stands, his eyes flicker to Nadia's feet and the corners of his mouth quirk upwards. He points with his toe to Nadia's bare foot. “You might want to put on your other sock first.” he suggests and grins at the halfhearted eye roll Nadia gives him. He gathers the papers and books in his arms and exits the kitchen while Nadia goes up to their room.

Pictures of Margaret's family adorn the walls, and a man Nadia knows only in these pictures always stands beside her with his arm around her. Occasionally, children dot the frames yet only when a woman with dyed cherry-red hair exists within the captured space, a woman who Nadia suspects was Margaret's sister. Perhaps they are other reason Margaret left this house to the bedraggled.

They begin paying the pictures no heed once the stairs give way to a small hallway with doors to the left, right, and one straight ahead. The master bedroom and guest bedroom look exactly the same in design, but when Nadia steps inside something has been forgotten among the pristine white sheets and earthen pale brown walls and the floorboards that creak now out of obligation. They feel as if they are intruding, and occasionally they wish they had slept on the couch instead of this room.

The dresser, instead of immaculate blouses and slacks and well-kept sweaters holds jeans now faded and sweatshirts and long-sleeve shirts a hair too large or too small. Everything exists to keep warmth in, now. A crossbow rests on top instead of pictures, and aside it a small swiss army knife rests between pistols. The ammo Nadia has already packed away.

They start with the clothes, then the shoes followed by weapons. The blankets Nadia leaves on the bed, so they take the bags they've packed and go back downstairs where Gabriel holds his own bags. The action is redundant, so they don't speak as they place the bags in the car. The children still play in the snow even though the sun is falling. Slowly, but nonetheless it happens. Some of the older ones wave at them, and even the younger ones offer their own greetings by way of pelted snowballs. Most of them miss, but one hits Nadia square in the heart and another in Gabriel's right shoulder. Nadia will miss the community.

Before departing the following morning, Nadia makes tea for the two of them after everything has been packed. Gabriel sits across Nadia and studies the blankness of the table. Even if they were only papers, ghosts still linger in the empty spaces here.

“I went out and looked at the roads yesterday,” he begins after setting his mug down. “and they're icy enough that we'll have to move slowly. Also, that son of Khione mentioned it will snow again within a couple days, maybe less.” Gabriel frowns. “He's never specific when you talk to him, as if because he's a demigod he has to be as cryptic as he can.”

Nadia sighs. Thinks about their words. “Thanks for letting me know.”

Gabriel nods. “It was my pleasure.” He smiles as if it lightens the tension, and Nadia supposes it does. Gabriel cleans the mugs once their finished while Nadia packs the rest of the blankets and sleeping bags. Once Nadia settles in the drivers seat of the van and the community waves at them, the gates before them open and into the unknown they disappear.

The snowfall begins three hours in. Gabriel wraps his arms around his torso but doesn't say anything until balls of ice the size of baseballs bounce off the windshield. The small cracks form a pit in Nadia's stomach. Their fingers tighten around the steering wheel, but they still drive. Gabriel shifts when he swears he sees something beyond the swirling snow, but his comments never become prophecies.

After four hours in, Nadia stops at what used to be a library the shelves of books. They only went in at Gabriel's insistence they look for something for Sam and Sarah, although Nadia figures that Sarah will appreciate the gift more.

While Gabriel rummages through the shelves half-empty, Nadia opens a can of peaches which Margaret gave them among other supplies. They finish the can and start looking through the book themself before Gabriel finally comes back into the front entrance with a stack of books that nearly goes over his head. He lets them fall in a heap on a table then starts sorting them.

“Do you think Sam would appreciate a book about gardening?” he asks as he flips the pages of a book full of diagrams. He evidently decides she would and sets it aside without waiting for input.

Nadia leafs through the nearest book, their fingers ghosting over the pages and catching diagrams of dismantled vehicles before they finally realize it's an automobile repair book. Maybe the stop wasn't bad after all they think while setting it on top of the stack Gabriel slowly adds to.

“I wonder how many people used this place before.” Gabriel muses more to himself than to Nadia. He sets a historical book on the pile after a brief skim through the pages, then straightens his back to stare up at the ceiling. Although he's shorter than Nadia by a few inches, he looks much greater here as if this is the place where he truly exists. “So many things lost in time,” he murmurs to himself, and Nadia supposes they agree with him. Supposes this place has ghosts of its own never listened to.

They finally go back on the road with Nadia in the passenger seat. Gabriel prompts them to sleep a few hours in, yet Nadia, after looking over the map, looks through the books Gabriel had taken from the library instead. Once, Nadia had thought about teaching themself skills though the books saved in the various libraries in San Francisco, but they never followed through with the plan. Other situations always arose, other places had to be scouted out, other people had to be introduced to the city.

“Nadia?” Gabriel begins as he slows the car and the wind picks up outside. “We should try to fix the heater at San Francisco. Since you have that book.” he gestures to the volume in Nadia's hands before huffing at the road ahead.

“I was thinking about that, but we might be able to find the right tools elsewhere.” Nadia doubts anyone else would have found them as useful as food or clean clothes or water, and in a city as large as this one with its arching buildings now barren Nadia imagines they can find the right materials somewhere.

“Maybe.” A silence falls between the two before Gabriel asks “Have you ever been to the east coast before? Not out scouting or anything, but before all this happened.”

“A few times. My parents had a cabin in Maine where my family would stay in the summer, but we didn't go that often because they always had other things to worry about.” Nadia pauses. “What about you?”

Gabriel shakes his head. “My dad didn't like traveling much, and my mom couldn't stand the ocean.”

“Look at you. You're basically the antithesis of both of them.”

“Pretty much.” Even if Nadia doesn't look at him, they know he's smiling.

They eventually fall asleep but not out of their own volition. Nadia assumes the chill seeping into the car wakes them up once the night sets in, and when they wake up Gabriel is passed out in the driver's seat with several blankets covering his body; Nadia notices he's given them their own blankets to fend off the cold.

As Nadia sits up, the blankets fall from their shoulders. They light a lantern, momentarily set it on the dashboard while they open the car door, and frown when they hear the tap of boots against concrete rather than the crunch of snow underfoot. They stretch their arm holding the lantern out and faintly see the columns of concrete beyond the glow of light. Overhead, a department building probably exists – one with supplies they might not need but should bring back for the people in the city.

Or, rather they hope it has supplies.

The wind howls outside the underground garage as Nadia, now with their crossbow slung across their back, looks for the entrance of the store; they don't notice Gabriel's footsteps behind them until he speaks up. “Looking for something?”

Nadia jumps, then they exhale once they realize it's Gabriel walking in their line of sight. Even in the dim light Nadia can see his amused smile. “I finally scared you, but somehow it's not quite as memorable as I thought it would be.” he muses to himself.

“Shut up, you just startled me.” Nadia says, but their words don't hold any venom. They force their mouth to remain in a tight line as they ask “How was the weather getting here?”

“The same.” Gabriel admits. He falls in step with Nadia as they continue to search for the entrance, or whatever might be left of it. Nadia eventually spots the permanently open automatic door when they go around a smashed in Honda civic, and they don't waste any time in jogging towards it. A dim fluorescent light flickers overhead when they and Gabriel step inside the store, and as they walk up the broken escalator a chill runs down Nadia's spine. Lights flicker throughout the store, briefly washing them and everything which exists in the store in darkness, before coming on again.

Nadia isn't sure which is worse: having poor electricity or having none at all.

Metal carts rest in a pile against the automatic doors and from the cash registers at check out stands money pours to the ground. Nadia's boots stick to the floor briefly after they step in something dark and unidentifiable, and they finally notice the small winged creatures flitting about the store when they look up at the ceiling.

“This place is creepy.” Gabriel murmurs as he steps over a shoe. Mud dries all around it, and the material has been torn from the outside in. Dark flecks decorate the light brown leather as a splatter. Nadia almost wonders what happened to the owner.

“Stay close.” Nadia replies as they reach for a box of bandaids. When they peek inside, it's been emptied. The rest of the shelves have been emptied of their contents, and what hasn't been taken rests dirty one the floor; Nadia shouldn't be surprised, yet they wish something beneficial might have come from their short expedition. Out of everything in San Francisco, the city needs medical supplies the most even with the constant scavenging and trading.

Racks of clothes rest piled on top of each other collecting dust and dirt and whichever else as Nadia and Gabriel pass them, and the scent of something foul prompts Nadia to cover their nose with the sleeve of their coat. “What are you even looking for?” Gabriel asks as Nadia leads them through an empty aisle now with plastic bags degrading on the floor.

“Anything useful,” Nadia replies, “preferably tools, or even clothes or blankets in decent condition.”

“A pillow would be nice.” Gabriel's hand brushes against one, and he pulls it away with a grimace. “Someone's cat must have attacked mine because it's all pillow feathers now.” Nadia stops. They raise their eyebrows at Gabriel who mirrors their confusion. “I gave you one of mine, what happened to that one?”

“You did?”

“Yes.”

Gabriel shrugs. “I guess someone stole it.” He starts walking in front of Nadia so they don't see his expression.

Nadia sighs. “You need to get a proper lock on your apartment. Sarah can help you, you know.” They kick an upended plastic storage tub aside with their foot.

Gabriel shakes his head. “I wouldn't want to bother her. Besides, I've gotten used to people stealing my stuff.”

“You shouldn't have had to.” Nadia notices a rusting knife beside an unopened bag of cat litter on one of the shelves, and they briefly wonder why cat litter exists in an aisle exclusively for kitchenware. They pocket a small package holding a paring knife after some thought then begin walking again right when Gabriel stops. Nadia almost says something, but the rigidity of his body makes them hold their tongue. Then, slowly, he takes out his own dagger right when Nadia notices the small, skinny sleeping hellhound in front a few yards in front of him. It rests sandwiched between two shelves that have been knocked over, and every few seconds its body shakes.

As Nadia slowly follows Gabriel around it, they notice tufts of fur missing on various spots on the hellhound's body, and even underneath the dim lightning Nadia can see its ribcage clearly through its fur. The smell of waste hits their nose when they finally allow themself to breath in, so they again cover the bottom half of their face with their sleeve.

Once they make it several yards away from the hellhound Nadia lets their arm fall from their face as they allow themself to breath normally again. Gabriel looks behind them frequently before the two find themselves in the sport supplies section that's surprisingly still intact. A tennis racket lies in the middle of the aisle. Gabriel picks it up, inspects it, and hangs it on one of the hooks.

“We should leave.” Gabriel says before they start moving. His foot starts tapping the floor, so Nadia nudges it with their own.

“I agree,” Nadia admits, “but there might still be stuff worth taking. If a hellhound is here, that might mean other people were scared off and the store hasn't been pilfered in its entirety.”

Gabriel looks at them a few seconds, his eyebrows raising, before he sighs. “Okay, fine. But as soon as something happens we're leaving.”

Nadia leads the two down aisles, picking up cans of food that, at the start of all this, people would have pushed aside for anything else, and finding a single pair of socks that they put in a discarded red plastic shopping basket. Other aisles echo the sports aisle; while their uses seem apparent now Nadia wouldn't be surprised if they're only still here because most people had the sense to leave the cities. Or, like so many, they were killed before they could properly empty the store. Gabriel often drifts behind them, his footsteps becoming nearly indiscernible in the quiet as the lights flicker on and off. Nadia keeps looking behind them to make sure he's still following them.

When the light flicker off for a few seconds longer, Nadia slips on something wet and their shoulder bumps into something that shatters on the floor. Dropping the basket, they grab the shelf with one hand and Gabriel grabs the back of their coat. Something starts blaring incessantly that sounds vaguely like a bird's screeching.

“Shit.” Nadia's eyes scan the broken glass on the floor before noticing the smear of blood on the floor and the lingering of metallic. They swallow, and Gabriel lets go of their coat.

“You okay?” he asks above the screeching, and Nadia nods.

“I'm fine, but we need to leave immediately.”

“I told you we should have before.”

Nadia frowns. “I know. You can rub it in my face later.” They take off running with Gabriel right behind them, and as the aisles blur around them the hair on the back of their neck raises and they swear they smell something distinctly sulphuric. They put a bolt in their crossbow and hold it in front of them as they run.

Gabriel shouts behind them, and a growling erupts behind Nadia before something smashes to the floor. Even before Nadia turns around, they hear a distinct dying moan. Gabriel pushes the hellhound's frail body off of him. Slowly, the hellhound's legs stop twitching and blood stops pouring from around the blade, and with its glassy eyes Nadia can't help but realize how much like a normal animal it looks.

Something curls in their stomach at the sight.

They turn their attention to Gabriel. “You okay?' they ask and he nods.

“Fine, I think. If not, I'll find the wounds later.” He shrugs as if the thought isn't that concerning, and then he pulls the dagger from the hellhound's throat. Neither he or Nadia waste another second before they start running towards the exit again; the screeching grows so intense that Nadia swears their eardrums are bleeding. Once or twice Gabriel stops them from running into a shelf until suddenly a wall of midnight blocks their path.

It looks as if the store ends, opening up into a cloudy midnight sky that looks as if it's been woven into a silken tapestry. The shrieking grows even louder, so much that Nadia's eyes can barely stay open and they swear their head will split in two. Gabriel sticks out his foot and prods the wall – and he jumps back when feathers ruffle. The wall shifts, scooting backwards until a beady eye larger than Nadia's eyes blinks at them.

Nadia's body tenses. Suddenly aware of the chill in the air, they look up and around them as if it will give them some answer as to how this thing got here. The screeching stops momentarily as the beast's eye shifts from Nadia to Gabriel, then it launches itself in the air and breaks a hole through the ceiling with such force that Nadia's surprised the ceiling doesn't start to cave in. Gabriel and Nadia barely run a few yards before the giant bird comes throttling back towards the ground.

“Get down!” Nadia yells as they wrap an arm around Gabriel's waist and pull them both towards a small upside down v-shape created by two shelves. They toss their crossbow a little in front of their body just before they land. Another ear-splitting screech echoes throughout Nadia's skull as shelves crash around each other, and waves of air currents blast them as if wind turbines have suddenly sprouted in the middle of the store. Nadia wraps their arms around their body to warm themself, and Gabriel noticeably shivers beside them. Another round of banshee-esque shrieks reverberate in Nadia's skull, and the shelves are knocked aside as if they're merely toothpicks.

Nadia grabs their crossbow off the floor and immediately aims it inside the bird's gapping bronze-colored beak where the fleshy dark pink throat is visible. The bolt buries itself in the bird's neck, looking like little more than a splinter, when it moves its head, and Nadia has half the mind to just toss the crossbow up at the monster before they come to their senses and sprint away. Gabriel pulls on their wrist and they both collide into a small sectioned area with different changing stalls marked by graying doors.

Nadia pushes themself off the ground, slings their crossbow across their back, and pushes open one of the stalls. A few plastic hangers litter the floor. Nadia kicks them aside with their boot as Gabriel step in beside them. He plops himself on the floor then stares at his reflection in the mirror and proceeds to try to wipe drying blood off of his chin.

Nadia decides to allow themself a break and sits beside them so their shoulders touch. They drag a hand through their braid now coming undone, and as they redo it the beast begins its screeching again, and Nadia wonders how long it will take for it to find them. They suppose the bird could bring the entire building to the ground, but something tells them it would rather keep its shelter intact for the time being.

“There was an entrance at the back of the building.” Gabriel says after a few moments of silence. Nadia turns and looks at him. “At the back,” he clarifies, “there was this huge hole in the wall. We wouldn't have seen it before, but as we were running to the garage I noticed it. That's how it got in.”

Nadia frowns. “What even is that thing? I've never seen anything like it.”

Gabriel shrugs. Another shriek fills the silence, this time sounding farther away, so Nadia wonders if its sense of smell is impeded by something or if it's just growing bored of looking for them. The silence, while not commonplace, causes the eventual slow of Nadia's heartbeat, and while the chill begins to subside they remind themself they need to leave. To disappear deeper into the cold. Yet for now, despite their mind urging them to move, they find the peace has too much of a grip over their bones.

Gabriel moves his legs so they stretch out in front of them. His once-completely brown hiking boots gray with dust, and flecks of blood create what look like icons in the material. He rubs at them with his hand once, twice, then obsessively as the giant bird's screeches echo throughout the building. Nadia makes a mental note to find him a new pair of shoes sometime.

“We should get moving.” Nadia's words tumble into the open air and spread out to fill the empty space. They breathe in through their nose. Exhale through their mouth. They almost wish their journey would end now, if only to cease the wandering.

“We should,” Gabriel agrees. He meets Nadia's gaze through the mirror; for a moment his hazel eyes look green. “but we should wait until we can't hear that thing anymore.” He pauses to wrap his arms around his torso. “I wish Sam was here.”

Nadia raises their eyebrows. “She's more than an endless supply of food you know.”

“I know. I was thinking more about the fact that she's basically a heater. It's always so damn cold out here, and she probably never notices it. Fucking demigods.”

“You don't mean that.”

Gabriel sighs. “No, I don't.” He pauses. “How did we end up here?”

Nadia shrugs. “I don't know anymore. This wasn't supposed to take this long.” “Guess we just have shit awful luck.”

“Or just you do.”

Gabriel rolls his eyes. “No, it's definitely you. You always take weeks to get back from your reconnaissance missions because the weather decides to fuck you over.”

“Maybe I'm just being thorough.”

“Thorough my ass. You'd half-ass dying if it were possible.” He frowns, and his gaze falls to where the carpet and the mirror meet. “But I probably would too.”

Nadia's foot nudges Gabriel's leg. “We only have a few more days out here, then we'll be back at San Francisco.” They smile – awkwardly, hesitantly – right as the sound of something smashing to the floor echoes throughout the building. Just when they thought they would be okay to leave.

“I know,” Gabriel says, “but being out here too long gets to you. I'm still not used to it.”

“No one is.” Nadia frowns at that because of course there are people like that. Kids who were born into this world who know nothing better, people like Sam and Sarah who have come to adapt to this world and all its sulphuric existence because they've found something good in the midst. Maybe they and Gabriel have just grown soft; surely there was a time where the months on end out here were familiar rather than foreign.

The steadying cacophony of the beast doesn't stop for what seems like hours – and perhaps such a lengthy amount of time already has passed. When Nadia's eyelids threaten to close, Gabriel jabs them in the ribs with his hand. He grins at their glare, and they comment how he should be the one dozing off instead of them. Gabriel responds that he can only fall asleep so easily when he knows he's not going to be mauled to death. Gradually, though, the shrieks disappear and the two are bathed in silence as if it were a baptism.

Nadia shifts. They stand up, offer Gabriel their hand, and ignore the way their body shivers. “Let's go.” they say before they step outside into the body department store. A blanket of white snow greets them – thin as it might be. Nadia still frowns.

“Nadia, come on.” Gabriel murmurs beside them, his voice a hairbreadth from Nadia's ear, so Nadia starts walking again. Slowly, they creep through the department store avoiding jet black feathers the size of their body and the rumble the bird left in its wake. Ages seem to pass before they finally find the broken escalator and run out into the embrace of the dark.

Nadia pulls open the passenger door and sighs once their body sinks into the seat. They cover their legs with blankets and wrap the last around their shoulders so it covers their arms and torso. Gabriel laughs at their appearance to which Nadia themself even smiles. Gabriel doesn't even bother to start the car for a few minutes.

“I can't believe we did that.” he murmurs. He adds, “Never talk me into exploring at night ever again when I don't have to.”

“It wasn't like we were going anywhere anyway.” Nadia replies cooly. “Driving at night in this weather is a death sentence.”

Gabriel raises his eyebrows. “And that wasn't?”

“I didn't know that thing would be there.”

“Speaking of that thing, what was it? It was never talked about in those classes at San Francisco.” Gabriel frowns. “It didn't seem particularly interested in finding us either.”

“It could have been protecting its territory,” Nadia realizes. “and once we left it didn't bother to chase after us. It had something to eat after all.”

“Maybe.” Gabriel sinks into the driver's seat after he pushes it back. “I'm going to get some sleep, you should too. Especially with what happened.”

Nadia shakes their head. “Someone should keep watch in case something happens.” They briefly look outside into the dark where they think concrete pillars should stand. “I could go back and look for the lantern.” they add, but the words are spoken more to be spoken rather than because they truly want to do it.

“Nadia,” Gabriel begins and Nadia looks at him. The dark circles under his eyes make him look sickly underneath the fluorescent light. “you need to sleep. We'll both be fine.”

“Fine.” Nadia relents. They push their seat back as far as it will go and bury themself underneath the blankets to capture the warmth that the cold still threatens. Eventually, although they don't know when, their eyes close and they drift away.

Nadia wakes up before Gabriel, so once he wakes up the two depart for the east again. The snowfall doesn't cease until a few hours on the road, but it makes no difference because they make several stops to clear the snow from the path and drive as slowly as possible to avoid crashing. When the two aren't clearing the roads, Gabriel sleeps with his entire body buried beneath the blankets so Nadia only sees the top of his hair. He wakes up sporadically, and when he does he strikes up conversation more for the sake of it rather than because he is genuinely interested in talking.

The buildings turn into frozen fields dusted with snow and occasionally Nadia catches glimpses of ash-gray smoke curling upwards where other people live. Vehicles scatter the road like afterthoughts, and occasionally Nadia will see the tracks of animals, humans, and otherwise disappearing into the fields as if they would have found some hidden salvation. Fourteen years have given this place too much time to fade into a land inhabited only by specters.

Nada pulls aside on the road when they notice a parked minivan blocking it. Two middle-aged men stand beside it holding shovels and look back at the noise when Nadia gets out. Nadia opens the passenger side door and nudges Gabriel's shoulder so he opens an eye. “There's people out here.” is all Nadia says before they step away from the car. The sound of a door slamming sounds behind Nadia, and Gabriel wraps a scarf around his neck and chin as he walks up to them.

The man wearing orange gloves and an unkempt red striped scarf speaks up. “You two trying to get through here?” There's something distinctly northern about his accent, but Nadia can't place exactly where he's from.

Gabriel nods. “Yeah.” He looks at the feet of snow trapping the tires of the van, then back at his and Nadia's own vehicle. “We can help you unstick your van.” he offers, and Nadia nods in agreement.

“Thank you.” The man exhales in relief, and Nadia goes back to their car to grab a shield and another shovel which they toss to Gabriel.

A they both start shoveling away the snow, the other man who looks a little bit younger than the one with orange mittens speaks up. “What are you two looking for out here?” He voice reminds Nadia of crystalized honey, and they assume he would have been a veterinarian before all this happened.

Gabriel stops. He looks at Nadia who shrugs, so he says, “Just traveling.” he replies with a smile.

The man with orange gloves raises his eyebrows. “Traveling, huh? It's a bit cold out here to just be traveling.”

Nadia looks at Gabriel who shrugs. Nadia ignores him and resumes shoveling snow, but once Gabriel and the man start talking again they find it difficult not to chime in.

“Where are you two from?” he asks.

“San Francisco.” Nadia replies.

“You two scavengers or something then? John and I used to see them when we still lived up in Montana.”

“Something like that.” Gabriel replies. He tosses a shovelful of snow to the side before looking up at the sky and frowning. “It's snowing again.” he says and Nadia looks up to confirm that large white snowflakes are indeed falling from the sky at an alarming rate. And it's only going to get worse. But, looking at the minivan, it's nearly completely free now so they and Gabriel will be able to take shelter in the car soon.

“Montana,” Nadia muses, “no one lives there anymore, so you must have left several years ago right?” They straighten their back and shove some snow to the side of the road before finally declaring themself finished. Gabriel and the other two quickly mirror their action.

The man nods. “About five years now. Been on the road ever since. It just doesn't feel right to stay in one place after I had to leave.” He doesn't elaborate, nor does Nadia expect him to, but he does ask, “What're your names?” he asks as he stops with his hand on the door handle.

Nadia looks at Gabriel. Gabriel shrugs, but he doesn't seem to see the harm it in. “Gabriel Espinoza.” He extends his hand to shake, and the man takes it after some thought. Noticing the man's confused expression, he adds, “I'm trans.” and realization dawns on the man's face; he even looks apologetic. “Don't.” Gabriel says with a slight smile before the man says anything.

The man looks over at Nadia. “Nadia.” they supply eventually, and add “Esfahani. I'm nonbinary.” They hold out their hand after some deliberation, and the man takes it.

“Nice to meet you both.” he says genuinely before getting in. Nadia peers in the backseat where they notice an elderly woman whose skin looks paper white from here and whose skin practically melts off her body.

In the few seconds it takes him to close the door, Gabriel adds, “I hope you find some place to settle down.”

“We'll see.” the man replies. He shuts the door; a few minutes later the engine roars to life and the drives off into the horizon as aimlessly as it likely would have done before.

As Gabriel drives on the road some minutes later, he absently turns the dial on the radio that doesn't pick anything up anymore then the dial which should change the temperature in the car. His hand eventually falls on the stick shift where it stays with his knuckles almost going white.

“You okay?” Nadia asks. He looks at them with wide eyes for a few seconds before remembering to nod.

“I'm fine. Why?”

“You look tense.” They look pointedly at the stick shift, and Gabriel's hand relaxes although his shoulders don't fall back. Finally, he slumps in his seat after stopping the car. He stops the windshield wipers so snowflakes pile on the windshield and create patterns on the glass.

“What are we going to do once we find the Leviathan cult? It's not like we can just waltz in and ask why they're taking more demigods than usual.”

Nadia's mouth quirks in a smile. “Now who's worrying about the mission.” Gabriel looks back at them and rolls his eyes, but he still mirrors Nadia's smile. “Once we're close to them, news is sure to spread from the bandits around them so we'll figure out that way.” Nadia pauses, and their gaze is drawn towards a small bird flying overhead. It looks lost. Or maybe Nadia just assumes it is. “If not we could infiltrate them. It wouldn't be too difficult since we're both mortals.”

The smile drips off Gabriel's lips as he stares at them. “You can't be serious. Nadia, we'll get ourselves killed. Eaten. Whatever. You know how the bandits are and the Leviathan cult is bound to be so much worse.”

Nadia winces at the mention of bandits, and Gabriel frowns. “Sorry, but it's true.”

“How else are we going to get information on them, Gabriel? That plan is at least better than going up to them as an obvious enemy.”

Gabriel doesn't say anything. He crosses his arms over his chest casually as if he's only trying to conserve heat, but his gaze flickers to Nadia and there's an indescribable emotion in his eyes. “Fine.” he relents, and Nadia's eyes widen. “But only if there's no other way. We're still a few days from the east coast, and that's plenty of time to think of a new plan.” But his eyes flicker to his feet, and Nadia has the distinct impression that he knows there isn't one.

Gabriel starts up the engine a few minutes later. Nadia winces at the silence which passes over them like an omen, and they can't help but wonder if Gabriel is right, that the two of them would end up being eaten. It isn't as if the rumor circulating about missing demigods are untrue – and everyone knows to avoid the east coast if they can. It isn't as if members of the cult aren't elsewhere, and bandits will cross the entire continent just to find a demigod and collect a reward, but something particularly unbecoming exists in the east.

Nadia shifts in their seat and although they aren't tired they close their eyes. Their dreams, however little they might remember, would be more enjoyable than the stifling silence.

They find bones on the road occasionally. Bones of monsters, bones of animals, bones of people. The flesh freezes on them in torn chunks where animals and monsters desperate for anything have bitten off the flesh. Nadia's stomach flips at the sight of them and Gabriel deliberately keeps his gaze focused on the horizon line as the sun sinks into the sky. Swallowed by the dark seems more appropriate now, but the stars and moon will always provide some light in its absence.

Where the roads have frozen over with ice, Gabriel's hands clench around the steering wheel to the point where Nadia swears he'll pull it off. The car slows to a snail's pace, and eventually the danger passes and they pull aside at a broken in gas station which Nadia knows without looking is devoid of anything useful. A few popped tires litter the pavement, and the broken sign towers over them.

They both are avoiding the east coast now. It's always been that way ever since they first went on this mission. Gabriel accepted it out of loyalty and general desire to help out, and Nadia couldn't exactly say they would rather pass the mission to someone else, but neither of them wanted to do this. But of all the people in the compound, they're at least thankful they're with Gabriel. Perhaps they know, deep down, something is to be gained from being out here aside from the inevitable trouble they will both discover on the east coast.

Absently, Nadia thinks this could be the plot of some novel that Sam gave them a few months ago, or maybe they just think it fits the bill – save the part where the apocalypse has happened. Two people on a road trip across the continent, looking up at the starry night sky and realizing their objective insignificance. Briefly, Nadia supposes this is the part in the story where the two protagonists reveal their mutual love for each other. Then some conflict arises which only causes them to grow stronger or something.

“Are we okay?” Nadia asks. It comes out like an afterthought, but it's anything but. They take the ring in their hand, their thumb rubbing against the diamond, and for a moment they can feel a lacerating warmth engulfing their body.

Gabriel looks at them with raised eyebrows. “Of course we are.” “Because we have to go into their compound or whatever their base of operations is. I can't see us getting the correct information any other way with all the usual rumors flying around.”

Gabriel smiles, slowly and softly. “I know, Nadia, you don't have to prove your point.” And there's a gentleness to his words, a somber reassurance that only seems to exists in the hours where he's wide awake while everything else sleeps; Nadia has known him for years yet still he surprises them.

“We'll have to be prepared for anything.” they add.

“I know.”

“I know you hate this plan, and I'm sorry.”

Gabriel sighs. “You don't have anything to apologize for.” he reassures them, and Nadia is keenly aware that if this were the same book this is where one protagonist would grasp the other's hand. Let the warmth flow between them. An innocent action such as that becomes so intimate so easily if one embraces a certain mindset. Yet this isn't a novel, and Nadia knows they have plenty to absolve themself of whether Gabriel knows or not.

“I could probably name all the constellations in the sky.” Gabriel muses, but he doesn't make an attempt to get out of the car. The arguable warmth it holds is definitely a factor. Nadia almost comments when they notice something out of the corner of their eye right before something large literally catapults itself through the windshield.

Tiny shards of glass scatter on the floor and over their bodies, and Nadia's face begins to sting in thousands of different places. Their eyes remain remarkably unhurt, but they only relish the fact a few seconds before something sharp digs into the skin of their wrist.

After groping for one, Nadia forces a bolt into the hellhound's right eye so it releases its hold on their wrist, and Gabriel manages to stick a dagger in its neck. Blood splatters both Nadia's clothes as well as Gabriel's, and after freeing his dagger from the hellhound's body Gabriel pushes the monster's limb body off the windshield. Immediately, he drives off without bothering to slow down for ice and snow.

Nadia switches on the interior light to inspect their wounds only to see how hurt Gabriel is; they cannot even fathom how he's driving. Blood drips into his left eye from a cut above his eyebrow and thin cuts dotted with scarlet cover his cheeks and glass embeds itself in his bare fingers. “Gabriel, you need to pull over and take care of those wounds.” Nadia tells him, and he nods absently as if he doesn't quite register what they're staying. Cold wind bites at their face and numbs their wounds which Nadia is at least thankful for.

Nadia almost takes control of the steering wheel themself before something slams into the back of the car with the same ferocity as it had crashed into the windshield. Nadia's head nearly slams into the dashboard before they whip their head around to see the hellish red eye of the hound staring straight at them. Before it can do anything else, it loses its footing and falls back on the street.

Even though they've faced hellhounds before, Nadia feels a shiver run down their spine. They grab for their crossbow and fit it with a bolt as they stare at the back of the car waiting for the hellhound to return. It does with a slam against the right side of the car, and Nadia's eyes widen as the hellhound sticks its face in Nadia's window. They shoot a bolt in its left eye, breaking the glass, and with a loud howl it topples to the road.

“Gabriel,” Nadia begins as they start to skid on the road, “you need to park. Let me drive.” And as soon as he does, he lets out a sigh of relief after looking behind them where Nadia can barely make out the hellhound's weakened form lying on the road.

Nadia doesn't open their door at first. Instead, they pull up a bag from the backseat and start rummaging through it for a hand towel they know they took from one of the houses they found earlier on the road. Finding it, they pour some water on it from their own water bottle and give it to Gabriel. “Here. You look like a mess.” they say dryly with a faint smile.

Gabriel rolls his eyes. “So do you.” He starts mopping up his face with the hand towel and while he tries to hide his winces he can't. Nadia digs in their pockets for their swiss army knife, takes out the tweezers, and starts gently pulling the shards of glass from his face with their right hand while their left steadies his face. As Gabriel pulls the towel away from his face, Nadia's thumb barely brushes his bottom lip and warmth radiates into their fingertips. Their then eyes instead focus on the small shards of glass in Gabriel's skin as they take them out one by one with he tweezers and toss them outside; once they finish, his face looks slightly better.

Even though Gabriel presses the towel to his face, Nadia's left hand doesn't move for a few seconds, and when it does it's only an afterthought. Gabriel takes the swiss army knife from Nadia's hand and begins taking the shards of glass out of their face. In the lighting, the blood already begins to dry on Gabriel's wounds yet he still winces when he moves the muscles in his face. At the very least, Nadia reasons, the cuts aren't deep enough to leave a scar.

Once Gabriel finishes, he hands Nadia their blade which they pocket. “We'll need to find another car.” they state into the dark. “The next one we see in good condition we'll take.”

“It needs a working heater.” Gabriel adds with a smile.

Nadia smiles. “That would be good.” They lean back in their seat, close their eyes so they don't agitate their wounds more than they want, and shiver underneath the blankets. Gabriel rummages through the backseat, presumably to look for his own blankets, and once the noise stops silence wafts between them save for the howling of the bitter cold wind. The hellhound howls occasionally, yet gradually the noise lessens to a pitiful whimper that almost makes Nadia look back at it.

Nadia finds the truck.

They notice it because of its intact windows and upright position which serves to distance it from the vehicles around it on the highway, and upon inspection the only fault is the open door putting the fresh, half-mangled body of a man in his late fifties on view. Gabriel and Nadia pull the body out of the truck together, toss it to the side of the road and cover it with snow, and collectively grimace at the lingering smell of blood. It soaks the leather seat and permeates the air with an unfortunate arrogance; they scrub at the seat with the hand towel which helps slightly.

“Hey, at least we're not far from the coast.” Gabriel comments as he nudges Nadia aside to put a sweatshirt over the seat. It doesn't cover it completely, but it does cover the worst stains. He notices the keys in the ignition and pulls them out for Nadia to see. “It must be our lucky day.” he comments before going back to the car and tossing their stuff in the truck. Nadia looks back at where the man's body is covered by snow, where pink spots discolor the white, and frowns. Some luck.

Nadia starts driving after turning up the heat in the car, at which Gabriel thanks God, yet before long the roads promise to be in much worse condition when they go deeper into the nearest city. The buildings remain relatively intact, but the vehicles resting on the streets are another story. Heaps of snow dent the hoods of the cars, and inches of ice freeze on the windows that aren't smashed in. Fresh human tracks lead away from a car whose hood curls around a streetlight and end at a supermarket. Snow piles up in feet on the sides of the roads where someone has dutifully paved them, for themself or for the people passing through Nadia doesn't know.

Apartment buildings loom on either side of the streets as the truck inches across the pavement, and while Nadia wants nothing more than to warm their shivering body inside of one of them they know they've delayed this mission too much. Off in one of the alleyways, a stray dog watches them as it tears meat off a carcass. A single, thin track of tires permeates the snow on the sidewalks; Nadia raises their eyebrows at the thought of someone biking in this weather.

“You know,” Gabriel begins, “this place should be a ghost town. But I keep seeing silhouettes in the windows.” And sure enough when Nadia looks at the windows they see the brief outlines of people before they disappear, terrified, out of the frame. “I wonder what they're waiting for.” Nadia asks because surely no one would live here unless they were waiting for some divine retribution to fall upon the monsters in this world.

Someone darts in front of the truck shouting, Nadia slams their foot on the brake, and they notice the young woman's tracks lead away from the supermarket. Nadia looks at Gabriel before stepping out of the car.

The woman rushes towards Nadia, grabbing their arms and squeezing with the force of someone who doesn't match her petite frame. Her pale skin barely stands out against the backdrop of snow, and her blue eyes water. “Please, please help me.” she begs as Nadia tries to pry the woman's hands from their arms. “My friend and I, we were separated and I don't know where he is. I think a monster got him because I should have found him by now. I checked the entire city. The whole damn city. But I can't find him. Please, you don't have to do anything else for me I just need to find him.” She finally stops to breathe when she notices Nadia's perplexed expression. “I'm sorry, but I really need help.”

Gabriel steps up beside Nadia. “What's your name?” he asks her, and the woman turns her attention towards him.

“I'm Danielle. But everyone calls me Dani.” Dani finally drops her hands from Nadia's arms with a sheepish expression. “I'm sorry.” she says for the second time. “I'm sorry,” she repeats as an afterthought. Nadia has the distinct impression that Dani rarely stops talking.

“We already have somewhere we need to be.” Nadia informs her. Dani's shoulders slump, and she pulls her hood tighter around her face when a snowflakes hits her cheek. “I don't think we can help you find your friend.”

“Sorry.” Gabriel adds.

Dani shifts her weight onto her right foot as she looks at the surrounding buildings. “Please, I won't be any trouble I promise. You can take care of whatever you have to do first but I need to find my friend.” Her lip trembles, and Nadia thinks she can't be over nineteen, maybe twenty. The top of her cheek smudges with dirt, and her lips crack.

Nadia sighs. “Fine.”

Dani does cry then, and she practically wraps her entire body around Nadia and presses her face into their chest when she hugs them. Nadia's eyes widen at Gabriel who shrugs and looks as if he's trying not to laugh.

As soon as Nadia and Gabriel clear out a space for Dani in the back, she passes out curled in the fetal position. With flyaway blonde strains of hair covering her face, she looks like a cat complete with snores that sound vaguely like content purrs.

Gabriel gently covers her body with a wool blanket, and when his eyes meet Nadia's in the rearview mirror he puts a finger too his lips before climbing to the passenger seat. Nadia rolls their eyes, but they still wince when the truck rolls over something and jostles her body around. Dani's a sweet kid they suppose.

“We shouldn't bring her into the Leviathan cult's domain with us.” Gabriel says some streets later. The truck exits the city with an arduous push against the snow, and Nadia catches Dani's shifting form in the back. A backpack barely smaller than her threatens to squish her.

“I know, but we don't know how long it will take to find her friend.” Nadia sighs. Wishes they didn't have a heart. “We don't have to bring her in,” they muse, “we could leave her in some building nearby to wait for us.”

“She'll get killed.”

“Not if she's careful.” Nadia regrets the words once they leave their mouth. Even Gabriel stares at them with a frown. “Ultimately, it's her decision whether or not she wants to go with us.” Nadia says, and neither of them say anything else on the matter.

Dani finally wakes up when the Manhattan buildings tower over them like fossils telling a story that no longer exists in the world as they know it. She blinks up at the buildings and opens her mouth with a question before she closes it again. She shrinks in her seat as if she knows where the two of them are going; when Nadia meets her gaze in the rearview mirror, she averts her eyes.

“Morning, Dani.” Gabriel greets despite the obvious darkening of the sky. “How was your sleep?”

“It was good.” Dani admits. “I, um, are we stopping anywhere?”

Gabriel looks at Nadia. “Yeah.” He gazes out at the buildings, and noticing a Holiday Inn across the street he drives towards it and parks beside a mound of snow. Nadia grabs what they can, as does Gabriel, and they start walking into the hotel while Dani follows them.

The lobby looks as if a storm has passed through it. Some couches have been tossed on their side while others have been completely removed; the glass chandelier lies shattered in the middle of the floor and tables and chairs have been upended while trash and bits of scrap metal are the only sign that someone has lived here once. Long dried blood stains the white carpet leaving a trail to an elevator that no longer works. The scent of decay hangs heavy in the air; mixed with the feeling of dread in Nadia's stomach they dare to wonder exactly what has gone on here before.

Gabriel is the first to start moving towards the stairs. Nadia follows him carrying their bags while trying to cover their nose at the same time, and Dani stays close to their heels. As they ascend, Nadia notices the smell of decay grow stronger and stronger until Gabriel stumbles on a partially decayed body in the third floor with a spear through their chest. Rats scurry away from it once they sense people.

“Disgusting.” he mutters but doesn't stop walking up the stairs until finally they reach the fourth floor where the hallway looks as good as they can look. Nadia looks in the first open room they see and sighs in relief at the lack of dead bodies and overall mold. Gabriel sets his stuff beside one of the two beds and Nadia tosses their stuff next to his. Dani sits on the second bed and starts pulling off the sheets and pillowcases that now resemble rags. She tosses them in a pile by the TV before stretching against the wall; she stares at the two of them expectantly.

Nadia pulls up the chair in the corner and collapses it in, stretching out their legs so they touch the frame of Dani's bed. “How did you end up on your own?” they ask Dani as Gabriel unlaces his shoes and sits cross-legged on the bed.

Dani sighs. “Well you know I got separated with my friend. But before that I was with my moms. Neither were my birth mom though, and I still don't know who that is, but then my mom, not to be confused with my momma, got sick with something. I think it was tuberculosis or something because she would always cough up blood and everything. That was four years, six months, and seven days ago. She died within six months afterwards, and my momma took care of me until a bunch of people attacked us for food and water. They weren't bandits. They were just struggling to survive like we were and desperate. We barely escaped, and then we ran into a group of people who included my friend. We'd be traveling with them ever since until a group of centaurs ambushed us ten weeks ago. My friend and I escaped, and until two days ago we'd been looking for the rest of our group.” Dani finally takes a breath as her shoulder slump.

“I'm sorry.” Nadia murmurs. They almost stand up to give Dani a hug but decide against it. They catch Gabriel's gaze before looking back at her. “You mentioned not knowing your biological mother, are you a demigod?”

Dani looks up and shrugs. “I don't know.” she admits with a sheepish expression, as if not knowing anything about her heritage in this broken world is something to be embarrassed about. “But I know that I've always been able to remember everything I interact with, and my moms were always terrified of the Leviathan cult for reasons I'd assumed were their own.” She pauses. “But I guess their reasons could have been for my sake instead.”

She grabs one of the blankets from a bag and wraps it around herself before she asks, “What are your names? I can't believe I didn't ask you before. Sometimes I'm so scatterbrained.” Nadia has the distinct impression that if she wasn't covering most of her face they'd be able to see her blushing from head to toe.

“I'm Nadia Esfahani.” Nadia replies.

“Gabriel Espinoza.” Gabriel passes her the rest of the bag so she digs inside for the box of crackers, and once she finds it she looks at him then at Nadia.

“What are you two doing here?” She stuff three crackers in her mouth so as to shut herself up, but she still ends up mumbling as she chews.

“Stuff.” Nadia says slowly. Gabriel winks at Nadia who kicks his bed. He laughs and they can't help but smile even as they roll their eyes. Dani looks between the two of them rapidly as if it might give her an answer she wants, but instead of asking them a direct questions she swallows her curiosity along with her food. “We're from San Francisco,” Nadia corrects with an apologetic look. “and we were sent here to do reconnaissance.”

“On what?”

“The Leviathan cult.”

The temperature seems to drop ten degrees with how Dani stares at them. Her knuckles turn white at the edges of the blanket when she tries to shrink deeper into it. “Oh my God. You can't be serious about going in there you'll get yourself killed. You'd have to find it first anyway and you'd get yourself killed doing that, too.” She clamps a hand over her mouth to stop herself.

Nadia sighs. “It's our mission and we can't ignore it like that. Besides,” they add, “more people's lives are at stake than just our own.” Gabriel nods, and for all their disagreement about how to get information at least they agree on this.

“And you'll,” Dani begins then pauses. Her eyes flicker towards Nadia, then Gabriel, as if testing the waters. “So you'll help me find my friend after this, right? Because I know he can survive without me and I don't need him to breathe but I need to know if he's okay. I need to find him. I don't know what I'd do without him.”

“We'll find him, Dani.” Nadia promises. “We won't go back until we do.” They give what they hope is a reassuring smile although Dani doesn't return it with as much gusto. Still, the room seems to warm, albeit slightly, and Gabriel takes advantage of the lull in conversation to strip his bed of sheets and pillowcases and replace them with blankets. He leans back on the bed, stretching his legs out and wriggling his toes, and without a lantern lit the shadows cast by the setting sun cause a shiver to run down Nadia's spine. They curl themself in their chair with their own blanket although it doesn't do much against the cold.

“You know,” Dani begins, “I'm glad I meet you two.”

Nadia shifts their head so they're looking at her. “Why?” they ask because they doubt it's just for the obvious reasons.

“It gets lonely when you're on your own out there for too long. Especially in the winter. Especially when it's snowing like this. Have you noticed how everything feels so much more desolate in the snow?”

“Everything looks empty here, with the snow or without it.” Gabriel replies. “But I guess the snow does make everything look more dreadful. But I wouldn't know your position.” He pauses, then, “We should sleep, and when we wake up we can start looking for the Leviathan cult.”

“With our luck it'll find us first.” Nadia mutters, but they shift in their chair all the same. Gabriel notices this, but he doesn't say anything until Dani's snores chase away the silence.

“You don't have to sleep there.” he comments, but quietly. Nadia looks at him, and although something unspoken passes between the two of them they still shake their head. “We can take shifts sleeping here.”

“That'd be pointless.” Nadia replies. “We'd both end up aching in the morning.” He looks as if he wants to retort, but instead of saying anything in response he looks at them a few moments longer before falling asleep. Nadia's gaze lingers on the rising and falling of his chest which marks his existence before falling asleep themself.

When Nadia wakes up, both Dani and Gabriel are laughing quietly about something as they share the box of crackers Dani seems to have claimed as her own. She still has the blanket wrapped around her body while Gabriel looks as if he's ready to jump into the truck and leave.

Gabriel is the first to notice Nadia. He gives them a smile which they return, and Dani gives them a wave which Nadia finds confusing until they notice her mouth is full. “Morning, Nadia.” Gabriel greets as he stands up from the bed. “Now that you're awake we can head out. Dani is coming with us by the way.”

Nadia looks at Dani with raised eyebrows. “Even knowing you might be a demigod?”

Dani nods. “I didn't want to at first,” she admits, “But I can help you. Besides,” she smiles hesitantly, and something glints in her eyes, “I can remember everything. It's the least I can do.”

“Okay.” Nadia nods. “Okay,” they repeat, and although they feel as though they should say something else on the matter they don't. “What's our plan? We find the Leviathan cult then what?”

“We find the higher ups and get information out of them, and once we have what we need we race out of there, find Dani's friend, come back to San Francisco, and sleep for days on end.” Gabriel deadpans. He sighs at Nadia's expression. “I don't know, Nadia. I assumed you would come up with a plan of action.”

Dani purses her lips. “You know.” she stops as her gaze flits back and forth between Nadia and Gabriel. “You two could pretend to be bandits and I could be a captured demigod.”

“No.” Nadia says immediately. Dani's eyes widen while Gabriel looks at them. “That's way too risky.”

“Nadia, it's the only actual plan we've come up so far.” Gabriel reasons. “And it might work out. We're just getting information anyway, so it's not as if we need to be in there a long time. We'll be fine.”

“How are we even supposed to find their place?” Nadia asks.

Gabriel tilts his head. “I think I have an idea.”

Gabriel's idea brings the three of them outside the hotel next to the truck as the snowflakes fall like feathers from the sky. Gabriel constantly apologizes to Dani as he ties her wrists behind her back with a rope he found in one of the hotel rooms, and once he finishes he ties her ankles together. “Sorry.” he says for the umpteenth time as he sets her down in the back of the truck amidst boxes and crates Nadia found in the hotel's storage room.

“It's okay.” Dani assures him. “It was my idea.” Nadia fits a bolt in their crossbow after patting their jacket pocket to make sure their swiss army knife is still there, then they climb into the driver's seat.

Before closing the door, they say, “I'm not sure I completely trust your hunch, Gabriel.” they admit as he finishes with Dani.

“It's the only lead we have.” he tells them. “And if you were a cannibalistic cult with a devotion to a gigantic serpent where else would you go?”

“Not a place as ironic as that.” Nadia replies once he gets in. They start the ignition, ignoring the pit of dread in their stomach, and tighten their hands around the steering wheel. “You know what this building looks like, right?”

“I've been on reconnaissance missions without you before.” he reminds them. Nadia looks at him, and when he smiles they steel themself for whatever they're about to encounter. “I'll direct you.” he assures them, and a few moments later adds “We'll be fine.”

St. Patrick's Cathedral exists somewhere between the time before the apocalypse and the time after. Its steeples stretch towards the never ending sky and give rise to spires that yearn to touch God's fingertips, if only for the briefest of moments. Red stains decorate the base of the cathedral that not even the relentless snow or rain could hope to wash out, and leading down the steps are strange, patterned dark red marks that Nadia only recognizes as handprints when they approach it. Gabriel guides Dani towards the gigantic bronze doors as if they were the opening to hell. And Nadia supposes they are despite the heaven they used to promise once upon a time.

The Atlas statue by the cathedral looks the same as it had in the photographs Nadia saw of it when they were younger, but upon closer inspection they notice someone's spray painted the word LEVIATHAN on Atlas's body lest humanity forgets who their real god is. Nadia wrinkles their nose at the display before slowly approaching the bronze doors of the cathedral. Blood splatters the saints carved into it; Nadia has the distinct impulse to wash it away.

They push open the doors slowly in a show of reverence that fails when their steps echo on the tiled marble floor. Gabriel's elbow brushes theirs as he steps beside them, and Dani spends so much time looking up at the ceiling that she nearly trips over her own feet when she steps forward. Nadia catches her with ease, and they raise their eyebrows in a bemused expression when she rights herself.

“Are you okay?” they murmur and she nods before Gabriel leads her deeper into the cathedral. The inside of the cathedral looks completely untouched which causes Nadia to frown since the Atlas statue and the exterior of the cathedral have both been soiled. They then wonder if Gabriel was wrong after all, and perhaps they ought to be glad that the cult wouldn't desecrate a site sacred to another religion.

Their footsteps echo throughout the structure as they walk briskly towards the sanctuary, and despite the gorgeous columns supporting the ceiling they have the distinct feeling that they're being watched. They reach out and brush their fingertips against Gabriel's elbow to get his attention when they hear the sound of heavy footfalls behind them.

“You three – what are you doing in here?”

Nadia freezes. The voice is low yet not angry like they expect, so they turn their head slowly. The woman standing in front of them has her hair tied back in a severe bun and wears what looks like snow pants and a luxurious fur coat. Gabriel makes it obvious that Dani's hands are bound behind her back, and he gives Nadia a brief nod. “We're here to deliver a demigod.” Nadia replies loudly. They step towards the woman, keeping their back straight and their shoulders back, and purposely take a bolt from their oversized quiver.

“Really?” The woman approaches close enough that Nadia can see her narrowed eyes and pursed lips clearly. “What kind of demigod is she?”

“Apollo.” Gabriel replies without hesitation. “See, we found her stealing our stuff and figured we both could get something out of this. You, the satisfaction of having another demigod, us, compensation for what she stole.” He smiles smugly, and his grip on Dani's arm seems to tighten when he mentions her fabricated stealing.

The woman looks from Dani, to Gabriel, to Nadia, then back to Dani before nodding. “Can you prove she's a demigod of Apollo?”

Nadia's face must fall because the woman sneers. She takes out a knife and begins cleaning her nails with it as she talks. “Come back when you find a real demigod next time.” She begins walking away, the clattering of her feet echoing throughout the cathedral, before Nadia stops her.

“Wait.” The woman stops, but before she turns around Nadia smiles at Dani reassuringly. “Trust me.” they whisper. “My partner here's an idiot.” they say aloud to the woman. “He thinks every demigod is a child of Apollo. This one,” they jab a finger at Dani, “we don't know the parentage, but we know she's a demigod.”

The woman frowns. “How?”

“She can remember everything she experiences, no matter how brief she looks at something. That's how she stole from us, you see.”

“Prove it.”

Nadia looks at Dani and scowls at her for show. They shake her arm with their hand. “Well?” they demand and Dani shrinks back against Gabriel who pushes her forward. Then slowly, she begins to speak.

“On the morning of August 14th in the year 1999, the Leviathan rose up from the sea. Various news crews captured the footage, but they were taken down from the air within hours of the Leviathan swatting the helicopters from the sky. Approximately seven days and four hours later, the first of the plagues hit. They began with boils, high fever, and lacerations that looked like burns followed internal bleeding. It spread throughout the continent and five hundred thousand seventy-two people were killed. Then, twenty four hours later, the Mist which kept mortals from witnessing the godly world disappeared.

People began flooding the streets as monsters attacked them and massacred families and groups. Thousands of mortals were killed as well as countless more demigods when they tried to protect them. Wide spread panic took the nation because so many people were dying and no one had any idea what was going on, and with the first death among the gods the chaos worsened. With the death of each god, the monsters grew more powerful until, finally, with Hades's and Thanatos's demise, they stopped dying all together. That was three years, two months, sixteen days, and twenty-eight hours after the initial arrival of the Leviathan.”

Dani suddenly cries out and nearly topples to the floor, but Nadia catches her. “And how old were you when the apocalypse began?” they ask.

Dani's voice shakes when she answers. “I was four and a half when the Leviathan first appeared and seven when Hades and Thanatos died.”

Nadia turns their attention to the woman across from them. She stares at Dani with interest now, and her expression makes Nadia's blood turn to ice. “See? She shouldn't have been able to recall that precisely for someone so young.”

“Someone could have told her all of that. Make her recite something else.”

“Isn't that enough for you?”

“No, so get her to do something else.” The woman stands nearly toe to toe with Dani now, and she grabs Dani's chin and forces her to look at her. The woman's pale blue eyes reflect something monsteresque, and when Dani tries to shrink back the woman tightens her grip on Dani's chin. Reluctantly, Dani takes a shaky breath and begins reciting something in a language Nadia doesn't understand. They look at Gabriel who just barely shakes his head before directing his attention back to Dani and the woman. The woman's lips split into a cat-like smile when Dani finishes, looking much more paler than usual. Blood begins dripping from her nose.

“And where did you learn that?” the woman asks sweetly. Her grip tightens even more around Dani's jaw.

“When I was a little kid, my mom took online German classes.” Dani mumbles. “I guess I picked up some of the words.”

The woman looks at Nadia then Gabriel. “Well, looks like you've found yourself an actual demigod.” She frowns, but she doesn't look at all displeased when she says, “But unfortunately, at this time we can't spare any of our supplies. Thank you for the offering, and if you find anymore demigods crawling around out there you know where to bring them.” The woman walks out with Dani in tow without another word even as Dani kicks at her and screams; when the bronze doors close, Nadia figures out why the saints are covered in blood.

They look at Gabriel with wide eyes. “No,” they breathe and run a hand through their hair to unravel their braid. “No no no no.” Before waiting on Gabriel to say anything, they run out the cathedral and stop the woman in her tracks. The truck is still by the Atlas statue where they parked it, but Nadia hardly cares now. “The Leviathan cult always pays their debts, or was what I heard wrong?” they shout.

The woman turns around. “You heard correct, but we can't give you anything right now so I suggest you leave immediately.”

Gabriel runs up beside Nadia. “Or what?” he demands. “You're the only one here.”

The woman raises her eyebrows. “No, I'm not.” And Nadia finally notices the people going to and from the Rockefeller Center at a snail's pace. They wear every day clothes, clothes that you would see on someone before the apocalypse, and they don't even acknowledge the woman holding Dani or Gabriel or Nadia. All which they acknowledge is whatever is happening in the building.

Nadia wonders, briefly, if they're going to get Dani killed. If this was a mistake. And Nadia only went with it because they couldn't think of anything else. Neither of them could, and not Dani could get killed and they aren't any closer to figuring out why the Leviathan cult is acting so strangely. None of them will care what happens out here it seems, so perhaps they could just –

A knife sprouts between the woman's eyes, and she crumples to the ground. Nadia jumps and looks at Gabriel who immediately runs towards Dani. Nadia watches the cult members coming and going from the center and is unnerved at how there isn't a lull in movement. They wonder, briefly, that they must have that kind of attitude if they slaughter demigods like animals.

“Dani, are you okay?” Gabriel asks as he unties her hands from her back. His hands check her face, her neck, her shoulders, her arms for any wounds but they come back clean. “Shit, we shouldn't have done that to you I'm so sorry. I'm so fucking sorry.”

“It's okay, Gabriel, I'm okay. I'm fine.” But Dani's chest keeps heaving and her body keeps swaying so Nadia steadies her. Her eyes begin to water and she rubs at her eyes furiously while her lip trembles. Nadia notices her nose still hasn't stopped bleeding.

“We should leave.” Gabriel says abruptly. Nadia looks at him incredulously. “We didn't think this through, Nadia, we need to leave.”

“We can't, Gabriel.” Nadia looks over at the Rockefeller Center and frowns. “That's where they are, right? Then we need to get in there and get the information we came for.” “Nadia, what about Dani? What about us?”

“We have to figure out what they're planning, Gabriel, because it might be something huge.” Nadia looks over at the Atlas statue with its spray painted blue lettering, and then at the sky that has ceased to bring over a storm cloud since the three of them have been here. “We came here with a mission, so we have to complete it.”

“Nadia –“

“They're right.” Dani interjects. She wipes the blood from her upper lip before continuing. “You came here for a reason, and you should follow through with that.” She says her words with much more vigor than she should have, but Nadia still notices how her eyes don't quite meet theirs or Gabriel's. But before anything can be decided Nadia finally notices a group of four people approaching them with weapons. One of the shorter members is dragging something with him, but Nadia doesn't care to find out what.

“Nadia, what?” Gabriel asks before his follows their gaze to the group of people. He pulls the knife from the woman's head and slowly starts cleaning it when a shot fires. Gabriel hisses in pain and grabs his arm when another shot rings out. Nadia pushes Dani behind them before firing their crossbow at the closest member. They crumple in a heap, and Nadia starts running towards the truck when two gunshots ring out and both back tires pop. They load another bolt in their crossbow and fire it at another member of the group then take cover behind the truck. Gabriel throws his knife for a second time and something thuds to the concrete after Gabriel takes cover next to Nadia.

“They look like bandits.” he murmurs as another gunshot fires. He grabs another knife from his belt and takes a breath. “Guess they really want a reward.” He steps out, and when he throws his knife at the last member Nadia steps out and motions Dani to follow them. The bandit's bodies crumple in awkward positions which stain the concrete with blood, and when Nadia averts their gaze they notice what the last member had been dragging behind him was a person.

The three of them run up to the young man, but it's Dani who frees them when his eyes widen with recognition. “Dani!” Once she cuts the ropes binding his wrists and ankles, he tackles her in a hug. The two sway on the concrete as they embrace, and one or both of them starts sniffling.

“Adam,” Dani breathes when she pulls away. Nadia notices the members of the Leviathan cult are finally starting to move now, so clears their throat so the two break apart. The shift in the crowd is subtle enough they wouldn't have noticed it had they not been paying attention.

“We need to leave.” they say despite knowing they won't be able to come back. They debate whether losing the chance to get information on the cult is worth it, but looking at Dani and Adam they couldn't try to get information even if they wanted to at this point. “Gabriel, let's get the rest of the stuff.” they say and run back to the truck before waiting on his response. They grab what they can, spare one last look at the popped tires, and start running in the direction they came in right before the gunshots ring out. An arrow soars over their head as Adam throws open a bright yellow taxi cab which happens to be closest. Nadia pulls Gabriel into the backseat with them when he catches up as Dani buckles into the passenger side, and immediately Adam speeds off. He drives a few minutes before speaking up. “Who are you two?”

“Not part of the Leviathan cult. Or bandits.” Gabriel assures him. “I'm Gabriel, and they're Nadia. We're from San Francisco.”

“You came all the way from San Francisco to mess with the Leviathan cult?” Nadia catches Adam's incredulous expression in the rearview mirror, and they can't help but smile at the absurdity of it. Despite the fact that they didn't achieve anything there, with the adrenaline rush has faded Nadia can't believe they went in there in the first place. “We were going to,” Gabriel corrects, “but we weren't able to. They're taking more demigods than usual, so we were sent to find out why.”

Adam raises his eyebrows. “With just two people?”

“Two people aren't as conspicuous.” Nadia replies. They begin pulling the bags from their shoulders and putting them on the floor like Gabriel had already done. “And we were the only two who wanted to go.”

“The only two dumb enough you mean.” Adam corrects. Nadia looks at Gabriel and raises their eyebrows, but they don't say anything in response. Dani slumps in her seat, and soon after that her soft snores fill the taxi. “How'd you meet Dani?”

“She ran in front of our truck looking for help.” Nadia replies. They look out their window and watch as the buildings pass by in a blur and the sky settles into an ash-gray. “If you were captured by bandits, that means you're a demigod, so how'd two demigods stay unharmed for so long?”

“Dani's clever.” Adam admits, and there's a hint of fondness to his voice that Nadia doesn't miss. “And it helps that she literally knows everywhere she's been like the back of her hand.” He looks over at Dani as she sleeps in her seat. “So, San Francisco, huh?”

Nadia narrows their eyes. “You're going with us? But Dani told us you were looking for your group.”

“We were. We still would, but..” he trails off as he swerves to avoid a cat on the road. The orange tabby looks like autumn against the winter snow as it darts off underneath a parked car. “We won't find them here, and I think Dani knows that. She's just hopeful.”

“There's nothing wrong with hope.” Gabriel says. He tells Adam to pull over at the same Holiday Inn, and he parks with raised eyebrows but compliance nonetheless. “We all need a rest.” Gabriel replies even though it's barely afternoon, and together he and Nadia gather up their belongings and enter the hotel. Once Adam steps inside, he wrinkles his nose at the smell but still dutifully carries Dani to the same room the three had used yesterday. Once again, Nadia and Gabriel set their things down on the floor while Adam gently lays Dani across the bed closest to the door. When he brushes her hair behind her ear, the corners of Dani's lips lift upwards. Nadia notices his right index finger is missing when he takes his hand away.

“Do you think the sink works?”

Gabriel shakes his head. “I tried, it doesn't. But here.” He takes out a water bottle and a bar of soap. “You can use these. And there might be towels in the other rooms.” Adam just barely catches the items when Gabriel throws them, then Adam disappears out the door.

The world seems to exhale, then. Nadia sits on the second bed across Gabriel in the chair, and they look at the carpeting then outside the window. Once upon of time they would have been able to see people milling about, both tourists and not, and the snow wouldn't fall like a death sentence but a promise of rebirth. “God, we fucked up.” they say aloud.

“Yeah, we did.” Gabriel agrees. “We can't go back now. We'll have to wait to deliver the news before we live out the rest of our days in shame.”

Nadia tosses a pillow at his head. He catches it with ease. “Don't be dramatic.”

“How can I not be?” Gabriel frowns. “We aren't any closer to figuring out why the Leviathan cult even takes demigods, let alone why they're taking more than usual! For all we know this means something big, something huge, and more people than just demigods could suffer for this!”

Nadia narrows their eyes. “Then let's do something about it. We have to.”

“We can't, Nadia.” Gabriel's eyes fall to Dani's sleeping body. “We'll get killed if we go back there. All of us, and that won't help anyone.”

The door opens and Adam slips inside the room carrying a fluffy white towel, and his eyes flit between the two of them before he slips into the bathroom.

“I wish we could do something.” Nadia admits. They look back out the window, out where the cars sit permanently still, and sigh. It should be hailing, they think, or perhaps just snowing. But regardless of what, something should be falling from the sky.

“I know.”

“Do you think Dani will be okay? I saw how recalling those memories hurt her.” Nadia looks at Dani's body, how she curls up with her arms around her legs tucked against her stomach, and mixed with shame awe passes over Nadia, for they wonder what else Dani can remember in that head of hers. Among all the demigods still left in the world, she might be the most powerful.

Gabriel shrugs. “I honestly don't know, but Adam will take care of her. God knows we'd do a shit job of that.”

Nadia rolls their eyes. “You mean you would. I've seen how you reacted to Julia's three year old daughter.”

“She was hugging my leg, Nadia! What else was I supposed to do?”

“Not try to shake her off, Christ. Who taught you infant care?”

“No one decent, apparently.” He cracks a smile, and Nadia starts laughing both at the absurdity of Gabriel's actions and because of the stress they've been under. The cuts around his face are beginning to heal, they now notice, and the wound on his arm has stopped bleeding although he hasn't paid it any mind since the four of the escaped the Leviathan cult.

Gabriel leans forward on his elbows, and his hazel eyes don't move away from Nadia's green ones. As green as emeralds, Julia had said the first time the two met, and Gabriel's eyes she declared held the expanses of the stars. Somehow, Nadia prefers their ridiculous metaphor, but Gabriel's rings so much more true in this moment. Or perhaps Nadia never noticed before. “When we get back to San Francisco, I'm taking a break from recon for a while. I could help Sarah scavenge instead, or I could work in one of the libraries. You know, one of the scavenging parties found a shit ton of books about a month back.”

“I heard. I think Sarah and Sam have both read them all already. But Sarah probably put more of an effort in.”

The bathroom door opens and Adam steps out looking cleaner than any of them. With his face devoid of dirt and blood, Nadia notices that his skin has a hesitant tan that would be much darker during the summer months. His eyes are a dark shade of brown and flicker between Nadia and Gabriel. “Are you two sharing secrets?” He sounds almost like a petulant child.

Nadia frowns. “No, why?”

“You're speaking another language. Spanish, I think.”

“Oh. I didn't realize.” Nadia says when they look at Gabriel who shrugs. “We were just talking about the Leviathan cult, and what we would do once we got back to San Francisco.”

“Is it nice there?” Adam asks when he gives Gabriel back his water bottle. The soap seems to have disappeared entirely, but Gabriel decides not to comment on it. Adam sits next to Dani on the bed, leans back against the headboard, and pulls his arms to his chest.

“It's secure.” Nadia replies. “It's spacious. Not that many people live there compared to how many people lived in the city before.”

“So, Dani and I have a place there? They won't reject us?” And, suddenly, Adam looks very much his age in that moment; he is only a scared nineteen year old boy who wants very much to belong in the comfort of a group.

Gabriel is the one who responds. “Of course.” Adam smiles, and his gaze falls to Dani but he doesn't say anything else. He seems to fall speechless whenever Dani is involved, as if her existence literally takes the words away from him. Nadia supposes that might be nice, to have someone so enamored by their existence like that.

The group leaves once Dani wakes up, and Nadia gets in the driver's seat before anyone else can, which leaves Gabriel to the passenger side and Dani and Adam in the back of the taxi. The two press against each other as if they're afraid of being apart again, and Nadia can't help but notice how Adam wraps his arm around Dani's shoulders. They whisper quietly enough that Nadia can't hear them, so they leave the two alone. They deserve the limited privacy.

“I'm going to switch to another car once we find one.” Nadia tells Gabriel as the snow begins to fall. It comes gradually this time, slowly as if it wants the world to watch it. Gabriel nods. As Nadia drives out of Manhattan, they count the minutes which pass inside their head. They aren't sure what they're counting down for, something that causes their eyes to wander across the horizon, until they see a group of eight or so people walking across the road and brake so hard they would've flown out the windshield if they weren't wearing their seatbelt.

The people wear dirty clothes in layers, and they stare at the taxi as if they've never seen one before. A few of the older ones carry an assortment of weapons while the youngest, around sixteen, holds what looks like a cat carrier.

None of them move. Nadia eventually gets out of the taxi along with Gabriel after waiting, determined to shout at them to move, but one of the people points a gun to their chest instead. Nadia raises their hands up immediately. “I'm not going to do anything.” they promise. “But can you move from the road?”

“We need the supplies, Gregory.” one of the men says to a man beside him. He ignores Nadia's words as if they hadn't even spoken. “We should do it.”

“Do what?” Gabriel demands. He steps back when one of the men, Gregory Nadia presumes, points a gun at him. “Fuck, you're bandits. Of course.”

“Bandits?” one of the women asks. She tilts her head and strands of matted red hair fall into her eyes. “We're not bandits, not really.”

“Then what are you?” Nadia demands. Someone in the back moves to the front of the group, and Nadia notices the young woman has a rather large birthmark on the bridge of her nose. One that looks vaguely familiar, but Nadia can't remember why.

The redhaired woman speaks up again. “We're scavengers, same as you. 'Cept sometimes we can't get by on just scavenging, and sometimes we come across demigods –“

“Then you're bandits.” Nadia finishes. They reach for their crossbow before remembering it's in the taxi, and they debate the merits of tackling the woman's right there when the woman with the birthmark speaks up.

“Nadia?”

Her voice causes Nadia's eyes to widen, and suddenly they truly take in the woman's appearance: hazel eyes and a scar on her left cheek from where her pet cat scratched her, brown skin slightly lighter than Nadia's, dark curly hair that falls into her face.

“Zareen?” =Part Two= Nadia is at the tender age of seven when they enter a hospital for the first time. Their life prior to that moment revolved around the notion that people close to them did not get hurt, that certain pain existed in Saturday morning cartoons for a comedic effect. They knew people got hurt of course, but never people they knew in person, and never as drastic as to need a visit to the hospital. Their most dangerous experience up to that point was getting the flu for two weeks.

Their life changes when their parents decide to get a cat.

It's Zareen's present for their seventh birthday. Generally, the two split the gifts, but this time their parents relented and decided to get a cat – a Russian Blue Zareen prompted named Leyla – for Zareen (but really, it was the family pet). The presents Nadia received they cannot particularly remember anymore.

The cat was slightly older than eight months, and she had a particular fondness for biting the soles of Nadia's feet as well as their ankles. Occasionally, Leyla bit their father's hands when she was hungry, but she never went after Zareen's limbs. Not even their mother was spared from Leyla's need for playtime in the form of mauling everything she can.

So five weeks after Zareen and Nadia's seventh birthday, Nadia can't help but go into shock when they see Leyla's claws rake across Zareen's cheek. Her sister had been laying on their bedroom floor playing with Leyla when the cat was spooked or something equivalent happened. All Nadia knew, and cared to know, was that one minute Zareen was fine and the next she was crying and holding a hand to the bleeding wound. Leyla looked up at her with wide blue eyes when Zareen ran out of the room, and Nadia didn't hesitate to follow her.

Their mom was the only one home at the time, so she rushed them both to the hospital. While she drove, Nadia tried to console their weeping twin by hugging her. It went over poorly, and Nadia was in a constant state of panic and convinced themselves that something terrible would happen to Zareen if they didn't get to the hospital on time. The most Zareen got were stitches and three thin scars across her left cheek. Two of them healed with time while the deepest remained a constant reminder of what happened to her.

Once Zareen came home with stitches and a bandage covering her cheek, she acted as if nothing major had happened and spent her time with Leyla as usual. Nadia on the other hand refused to look at the cat until a good month later. Occasionally, now, they still think of Leyla. Of what might have happened to the cat once the apocalypse began. Zareen's scar still looks the same from when Nadia last saw it eight years ago. Her sister looks the same yet older, with short choppy hair that looks different without the braid she wore when she was younger. The two wore braids constantly when Nadia confided to Zareen about their gender, although at the time they didn't know the word, and once when they were thirteen Zareen had found makeup in their mother's purse and put in on each other for fun. Zareen declared that Nadia looked better with it, but before Nadia could get a word in their mother found them in front of the vanity. It was the first time she truly smiled after the apocalypse.

Nadia drops their hands as Zareen runs towards them. “Oh my God. I thought you were dead!” they breathe as they cup Zareen's face with their hands. Her fingers brush over the scar, the contrast of the rough skin versus the smooth. She has a few freckles on her face, now, around scattered around her forehead. They're faint. They map the times Nadia and Zareen have been a part, one for every year they thought she was dead. Zareen's hands are so warm, so alive, against Nadia's cheeks, and her eyes fill with tears. “How did you – Why didn't you try to find us?”

“I tried! God, I tried, but you left me and I didn't know what to do! But you're here now.” Her thumb caresses Nadia's cheek, and finally she pulls Nadia into a hug. “You're here.” she repeats as if Nadia will disappear as soon as she stops talking to them. Perhaps they would. Perhaps they both would.

Adam and Dani move to stand beside Gabriel, and the both look at him in confusion while Gabriel stares at the scene with recognition dawning on his face. “Nadia, that's your sister? But I thought she was dead.” he asks, stunned. He doesn't inch forward like Nadia expects him to, rather he lets the two have their space.

“You have a sister?” Adam parrots.

Nadia doesn't bother to look at him when answering, “Yes, I do.” Their lips break into a smile. How long they've wanted to say those words. To Gabriel, they always mentioned Zareen in the past tense when they did mention Zareen, and his eyes would fill with some sort of pity. But now. Now... The joy Nadia feels quickly fades when their eyes flicker towards the rest of the bandits behind Zareen. They break the embrace and take a step backwards, and Gabriel steps forward this time. “You're with bandits...you kidnap demigods then?”

“No, Nadia, it isn't like that.” “What it is it like, then?” Nadia demands. They look at Adam and Dani then Gabriel, and although if they got in a fight with these people they know they would lose, they imagine at least one of them could escape the bandits if they had to run. “Because your people seem fully prepared to take us to the Leviathan cult right now.”

“We're just trying to survive.” the redhead says as she gestures towards the rest of the group. “We never kill demigods, no, we've never killed anyone else we had to. But sometimes we come across their bodies so –“

“So you let the Leviathan cult pilfer corpses for their organs or whatever else they eat?” Nadia spits. Bile rises in their throat at the thought, but more than anything they feel disconnected from Zareen for the first time in their life. Even when they thought she was dead, Nadia kept her memory close to them. She was cherished, but now Nadia doesn't know how to feel towards her.

“We're starving, Nadia!” Zareen replies. She looks over at the other people, her people, and frowns. “We can barely find food anymore, and in this winter we need supplies – I hate what we do, don't act like I enjoy it – but they give us want we need. Wouldn't you do the same?”

No, Nadia wouldn't, and they finally realize how much Zareen has changed, and Nadia wishes they could erase it entirely in favor of their sister, the one they long for.

“Zareen...” They begin and trail off. Nadia looks at the people she's with and how their eyes are sunken and their cheeks hollowed; even the ones who looked at Nadia and the rest of them who contemplated murder look ashamed at what they've become. Nadia wonders, briefly, if Zareen and their positions had been reversed they would have resorted to this.

Zareen looks at Nadia hopefully, but Nadia shakes their head. “Get off the road. My group and I need to leave.”

“Nadia –“

Nadia glares at Zareen. Despite the scar and the eyes and everything which makes Zareen herself, being left alone has taken its toll on her. “You aren't my sister.” They spit the words as if they're only natural and maybe they are.

Zareen frowns. She crosses her arms over her chest. “Nadia, you can't just leave me again.”

“Watch me.”

Zareen scowls, and Nadia tries not to notice the way her eyes water. “Do you have any idea what it was like being on my own? I was sixteen, Nadia, when you and our parents left me in that building! You didn't even bother to look back, not even when the building collapsed –“

“Okay, Zareen, I was stupid, but what did you want me to do? I could barely fight let alone rescue you from a collapsed building! Dad was bleeding out and mom was trying to keep everything together and the pack of hellhounds had us surrounded, so you know how shitty she felt knowing she lost a kid that day? She hadn't eaten for weeks, even when dad got better! We were separated, Zareen, and I can't help that!” Nadia balls their hands into fists.

“You didn't even look for me!” Zareen's crying, now, and Nadia hates how it breaks their heart. “I was terrified, and you didn't even look for me afterwards! I was all alone until I finally found a group of people who took me in, and we did what we had to do to survive. I'm sorry it doesn't adhere to your morals, Nadia, but at least we don't eat people or kill them ourselves!”

“How is that any better? You –“

“Nadia!” Gabriel interrupts. They look at him and the anger rushes out of their body when they notice his expression. “That giant bird is back, and it brought friends.” He points somewhere to the left of Nadia, and when they turn their head their eyes widen at the sight of the gigantic black bird blotting out the sky. Even in the bright of day, it looks so much more terrifying than it had at night, and as it approaches Nadia notices the smaller birds flying below it – and eventually they're close enough that Nadia realizes they aren't birds but harpies. They look like glittering gemstones in the sunlight with their elaborate color schemes on their feathers, and even the gigantic avian creature above them looks strangely beautiful. It looks like the reaper's cloak, almost. As it approaches, Nadia can make out a strange scar across its beak.

“That's not the same one.” Nadia realizes, and without hesitation they jump into the taxi. Dani and Adam are quick to follow them, but Gabriel stays out a few seconds longer to watch their flight pattern before he gets in the passenger side. “What was that about?” Nadia demands right as they turn on the engine. It splutters to life before abruptly stopping. Nadia tries again, but the taxi does the same thing, and when they look towards the harpies the monsters are picking up the pace.

“I don't think they're after us.” Gabriel says slowly. He focuses his gaze on the harpies, and then the gigantic bird which seems to lead them. “Watch.” Nadia wants to tell him he's being ridiculous, but Dani speaks up.

“Gabriel's right, they aren't looking at us.” she says, so Nadia finally looks at the group of monsters. True to Dani's and Gabriel's observations, the monsters look off at something else above them. Something that quickly appears in Nadia' line of sight and reveals itself to be two other gigantic birds that are slightly smaller than the one flighting amongst the harpies. It barely takes minutes before the three birds are attacking each other in the sky, and the harpies dart around the two rival birds looking for weak points.

The screeches which fill the just barely fail to deafen Nadia's ears, but they still cover their ears with their hands. When they look back towards the road, they notice most of the bandits have started looking for shelter sans Zareen who refuses to move. Her eyes lock with Nadia's which prompt them to get out of the taxi. The car door slams with more force than necessary which makes Zareen start. “What are you doing? I said clear the road.”

“No.”

“Zareen, this isn't about me anymore! You'll get yourself killed if you stay out here once those monsters stop fighting!” Nadia glances at the sky as though the monsters will start diving towards the ground in a frenzy.

“Nadia, what's with the taxi?” Adam calls from where he laying halfway out the window. “Is it out of gas?”

“Yes. You all find somewhere safer to hide, I'll catch up with you.” Nadia says without looking back. They stare at Zareen and their eyes trace the curves of her face to try to find some semblance of the person she was. “Zareen,” they begin, “you wouldn't get yourself killed over something this stupid.”

“Stupid? You're my family, Nadia! I'm not giving up on you.” Her voice trembles slightly, and she pulls her gaze away from Nadia as she wraps her arms around her body. A cold breeze catches Nadia's bangs and ruffles them so that the strands of hair cloud rest in front of their field of vision. The acrid smell of smoke wafts through the air as the breeze settles. “Nadia, please, I know you aren't just mad at me, but I promise you I don't want to be that person anymore. None of us wanted to be that kind of person, and I know if they had the willpower all of them would get away from it if they could.”

“If I'm not just mad at you who else am I mad at? Myself?” Nadia laughs harshly. “Zareen, you haven't been around me for eight years, how could you possibly know me?”

“If I can't know anything about you than you can't know anything about me, Nadia, but for the record I've been around since you were born so I think I have a pretty good idea of what you're like.”

“Both of you, shut up!” Adam shouts. Nadia turns around to see him point up at the sky where one of the gigantic birds is falling from the sky at a rate much faster than its own regeneration. Harpies swarm around its descending body, tearing at the wings and chest in a way that makes Nadia think they're taking bites out of it. The larger bird circles around the scene without showing any indication of going after it. Like a fallen angel it lands spread eagled on the buildings which it collapses with the weight of its body; the harpies attack its body like piranhas, and Nadia finally turns away from the scene to look at Zareen, then Adam, then Dani and Gabriel who look through cars parked on the sides of the road – Nadia garners the two are spending more time stalling.

“Nadia, are we taking your sister or not?” Adam asks with a slight edge to his voice. His eyes flit between Nadia and the bird behind them; the breeze ruffles his dark hair so it looks as if he's more panicked than he actually is. Nadia looks at Zareen when something like guilt unfurls in their gut; guilt at what they aren't quite yet sure of because they've done too many things to feel guilty towards; they don't trust her (don't know her, don't see how the sixteen year old could have become someone like this) but looking back at the behemoth in the sky they can't watch the same thing happen again.

Would they truly have done anything different if they were in Zareen's situation? Would they have met Zareen with such relief if they had been the one abandoned like she had been? Would they really have been so different? They like to imagine they would have, and maybe it's true and Zareen is the one running on wishful thinking, but leaving them again...

Zareen takes several steps towards Nadia. “Nadia, please, I'm still your sister. I'll always be your sister no matter what.” And God, how Nadia wants to believe that. How they want to talk with their sister for hours at a time relishing her existence, but not this person. Never this person; her eyes don't look like they used to. “Nadia, if not for me, do it for our parents. I want to see them again.” Zareen smiles hesitantly. “You're still with them, right?”

Nadia doesn't recall slipping into Farsi, rather they just remember their lips mouthing words they've spoken ages before, long ago in some other world where they and Zareen both still children sharing secrets under the cover of the darkness. It swallows them, Zareen had said proudly once.

“They're dead.” Nadia's lip trembles as they say mouth the words; their shoulders stiffen as their tongue pushes the words from their mouth like some bitter residue of something once pleasant. “They died in a fire.” Their hand reaches up to grasp the wedding ring around their neck – it's slightly too large for their own fingers; their mother would have said it was because Nadia never ate enough. “Always giving your food to your sister,” she would have frowned, “you're too enabling of her actions, Nadia.”

“Nadia – “

“I can't lose you again, Zareen.” Nadia admits finally. “Not you, too.”

“Then let me come with you,” Zareen says gently. “and you won't.” She steps forward and opens her arms in an embrace, but Nadia doesn't do anything but give a slight jerk of their head that can barely be interpreted as a nod. Swiftly, they turn on their heel before Zareen can say anything. Gravel crunches underneath their boots, a steady constant which serves as a slight reprieve from the noises of the monsters above, and Gabriel watches Nadia with a level gaze as they approach. He doesn't say anything, but the slight downturn of his lips conveys everything he needs to when his eyes shift between Nadia to Zareen. “You find a car or something yet?” Nadia asks.

Gabriel shakes his head. “They're all empty, and most have already been picked apart on the inside.” His gaze moves to the gigantic bird in the sky, then to Dani when an engine roars to life a few feet away from where the two of them stand. Nadia turns their head just in time to watch her jump out of the front seat of a gray minivan with peeling paint and cracked windows. She's grinning from ear to ear, and Adam immediately jumps in the passenger side before Gabriel, Nadia, or Zareen can even move.

Nadia looks at Gabriel who shrugs, and together the two grab the supplies from the taxi and stuff them into the very backseat of the minivan. Zareen waits till Gabriel and Nadia sit themselves down before getting inside the minivan, but even then she hesitates.

Nadia doesn't look at her as she passes them to situate herself in the backseat. Gabriel gives her a small, brief smile which she hesitantly returns as Dani starts driving. Gradually, the tires roll across the snow, and Nadia looks up at the monsters floating in the sky as if they were made entirely of feathers. Not even the harpies spare them a glance.

Nadia stretches their legs out in front of them, closes their eyes, and lets the tension curl off in waves from their fingertips. The day has been too stressful for them, from finding the Leviathan cult to rescuing Adam to finding out Zareen's still alive... They could seal themself in San Francisco's walls for a month and still be exhausted. God, if it takes two weeks to get back there they won't know what to do with themself; they've seen enough snow for a lifetime.

“Dani, are you sure you should be driving?”

“Gabe, she's fine.”

“Don't call me Gabe, and how do you know?” Gabriel pauses. “When Nadia and I ran into her she crashed a car into a pole, so I'm not sure I trust her driving skills right now. Especially with everything that happened with the cult.”

“You were with the Leviathan cult?” Zareen's sounds vaguely nervous at the fact.

“It's a long story. Nadia and I can fill you in later, but right now I'm going to sleep.” Gabriel replies right as Adam says, “How many other cults have you come across?”

Zareen must make a face because Adam scoffs. Nadia resists the urge to smile; he acts so much younger than he looks. “And Dani's driving is fine." Adam pauses then adds, "Gabe.” He laughs, so Gabriel must glare at him.

“I'm trying to concentrate.” Dani chimes in front the driver's seat. But there's a slight lift to her voice that makes Nadia think she isn't completely serious; something deflates in the space the five of them occupy – it's as if a balloon has been popped and released all its air. The thought Nadia would find comforting, but instead they force themself to sleep even though they aren't tired.

When they wake up, Gabriel is driving and Dani and Adam are both passed out in the backseat; their snores combine remind Nadia of a growling beast of some sort; Nadia thinks the one who should be passed out cold is Gabriel, not those two. Someone has moved the bags into the middle section of the minivan – probably Adam, Dani, or both – and Zareen sits in the passenger seat so still that Nadia doesn't think she's awake until she moves her elbow off her armrest.

“Nice nap?” Gabriel asks when Nadia sits up. They offer a shrug of their shoulders that could barely be classified as such, and look outside. The setting sun casts a pinkish, reddish hue across the sky that makes the sky appear as if on fire. Or, they think with a small quirk of their lips, as if the heavens are ablaze. Perhaps that's why it needs a messenger on Earth.

“As nice as sleeping in the seat of a moving vehicle can get. I'm surprised you're not still sleeping.”

Gabriel rolls his eyes, but Nadia can see it through the rearview mirror. He meets their gaze and his lips curve in a smile that looks too forced, and Nadia's gaze drifts to Zareen. Neither of them greet each other.

“Zareen was telling me about your childhoods. I didn't know you played the cello.”

“It didn't seem important enough to tell, and no one's found a cello yet on their scavenging missions.” Nadia replies. They don't look at Zareen as they talk, and she doesn't make a move to strike up a conversation with them either.

“Nadia was the musical one,” Zareen chimes in. Her voice is too familiar, and she inserts herself into the conversation too easily; Nadia wants to tell her she doesn't belong with them, but they cannot voice the words souring their stomach. “I got the volleyball and soccer trophies.” And Nadia remembers those trophies; Zareen polished them every night before she fell asleep, and every night when she was finished she placed them gently atop the bookshelf on her side of their room. Neither of them did much reading so the shelf itself was purely for decoration, but as the years went on the two of them filled it with trophies and sheet music and plastic figurines and tape recorders. The two of them stuffed the nooks with sea shells they found on the beach until their family's annual trips to Maine stopped, and Zareen would doodle in the margins of Nadia's sheet music because she knew they didn't mind.

They wish they had saved that sheet music. Or something from their past save for a wedding ring that doesn't even belong to them – not really.

Gabriel meets Nadia's gaze in the rearview mirror. “Zareen,” He tilts his head slightly to the right. “you should get some sleep. You must be exhausted.” Zareen finally looks back at Nadia before nodding, and a small part of Nadia wishes they could identify the emotion in her gaze.

When Gabriel's sure she's sleeping, he asks, “Are you okay, Nadia?”

The words sink like a weight in the open air. Something goes underneath the wheels and Gabriel's grip tightens around the steering wheel; when Nadia rolls down the window just enough to stick their head out, they see the half-eaten remains of something they don't want to identify. The wind bites their face so viciously in those seconds that when they pull their head back inside they see their reddened face in the mirror.

“I don't know.” they admit. “I should be happy seeing Zareen again, I want to be, but she's so different now. What she did...”

“Nadia, you barely know what she did when she was with the bandits. Zareen never gave us the full story, and they were obviously struggling – more than we were.” Gabriel's grip relaxes on the steering wheel, and he meets Nadia's gaze. His eyes have never been piercing to Nadia, rather they're always framed by dark circles, but they almost look it now. “And what about what you've done? You can't judge Zareen when you've done the same.”

Nadia sighs. “I know.”

Gabriel raises his eyebrows. “But?”

“If I push her away I won't have to lose her again.” Something curls in Nadia's stomach at the words, and they frown as their right hand gropes for the ring around their neck. Their mother never seemed to take it off so Nadia, as a child, could have sworn it was sewn onto her skin. When Nadia and Zareen were fifteen, they assumed that their mother's one-eighty personality shift was because she lost all her possessions and couldn't flaunt her wealth anymore, but the night Zareen was separated from them Nadia realized it was because she was terrified for her children and her husband. “How long till we get to San Francisco?” they ask but already have a good idea of the answer.

If Gabriel notices their shift, he doesn't say anything about it. “It hasn't snowed yet, and I'm going southeast so the roads might not be as terrible, so fingers crossed it'll take about four days.”

“Less if we don't stop.”

“Yes, but I think everyone is going to need a place to sleep that isn't a minivan.” There's a smile in his voice, and Nadia smiles to themself. If there's any constant to this world, they don't mind it being Gabriel and his penchant for sleep and his voice of reason.

The minivan makes a sharp right and the tires skid on the ice; Nadia's seat beat digs into their torso as Gabriel slams on the brakes and a screeching sound fills the air. Something slams into the minivan, toppling it over, and the window shatters all across Nadia's body for the second time since the recon mission. They catch a glimpse of something like a beak before a tentacle wraps around Nadia's neck. Mucus stains Nadia's clothes, drips down their neck, and the stench of salt water fills their lungs.

A knife sprouts in the tentacle, but instead of releasing its grip the appendage tightens around Nadia's neck.

Black spots dot their vision, their fingers unclip the seat beat then try to find purchase on the slippery appendages, and faintly Nadia hears both Dani and Zareen shouting their name. When they look towards the front seat, they see a hole in the windshield where Gabriel should be.

Nadia gropes for the swiss army knife in the pocket and, upon finding it, jam it into the appendage. They pull it upwards with what strength they can muster, and blood spews across their face as the tentacle finally relaxes around their throat. Nadia severs the rest of it with the blade, and the monster withdraws its arm even as it starts regenerating.

“Where's Gabriel?” Nadia demands, but with their weakened voice it comes out as a feeble croak. They want nothing more than to lie down and breathe for a lifetime, but they know they'd never forgive themself if they did.

“A few of those tentacle things broke the windshield and grabbed him.” Zareen replies. Blood soaks her pants, and when Nadia climbs to the front seat they notice a few decent sized chunks of glass have embedded themselves into their left leg; she must be in too much pain to move them. She hands Nadia a blade much longer than the swiss army knife they're holding; their fingertips touch, and the action is achingly familiar. “Be careful.” she murmurs. Nadia doesn't say anything before they climb out of the minivan.

Light pours over their body when their feet step in the ankle-deep snow. They're aware of the stinging of their face and the way their neck still aches, but they still take in the gigantic nautilus-like creature laying in the snow. From its gorgeous vermillion-speckled pale yellow shell the size of a four-story building, at least twenty forty-foot long tentacles sprout. Its body looks like it's falling out of the shell; its two bulging black eyes constantly look around from the mouth of the shell. Some are slightly shorter, but all of them secrete some sort of mucus that leaves damp patches in the snow when the tentacles lie in it.

Dark, rich, red blood stains the snow a few feet away from the kraken where one of its limbs has been severed off. Nadia doesn't see Gabriel, so they assume he's hiding somewhere.

One of the kraken's eyes looks at Nadia, and immediately all of its tentacles shot towards them. Nadia dives behind the upturned minivan then winces as pain shoots through their right elbow when they bang it against the metal of the door.

The kraken suddenly lets out a whine similar to a balloon letting out air; Nadia assumes Gabriel has attacked it with something before they look out and see Dani holding their crossbow. There's blood staining the white fabric of their coat covering her shoulders, but she still fires another bolt at the monster. It hits the kraken's left eye in the center, and all of its tentacles withdraw to protect its head. Gabriel throws another knife at the kraken's head, and it catches on one of the tentacles. Dark blood oozes from the wound, and in droplets it stains the white snow, and without any warning the kraken using its tentacles like legs and lobs its body away from the scene as quickly as it can.

Nadia grabs onto the van to steady themself as Gabriel runs towards them. He extends his arms and brushes his fingertips against Nadia's throat lightly; Nadia's eyes watch him as his fingertips trace the bruises forming on the skin. “You okay?” he asks when he pulls his hands away and looks them in the eyes.

Nadia nods. “I'm fine. What about you?”

“That thing nearly tore off my right arm, but I'm fine.” His gaze drifts to Dani who runs back into the van to help Zareen out, and he exhales languidly. “C'mon, let's help Dani.” Under his breath, he says something that sounds suspiciously like, “I officially hate the East Coast.”

Dani wraps her arm around Zareen's waist and helps her hobble into the snow then leads her into a hospital while Gabriel helps her, and Nadia carries Adam's unconscious body out of the car and follows them. The doors are still intact, and once Dani and Gabriel set Zareen down Dani bolts out down one of the hallways. Mere minutes later she comes back wheeling a cot that Nadia wouldn't dare sleep in even if it does look clean. They set Adam's body on it, and after setting the crossbow on one of the chairs Dani doesn't waste any time cleaning the blood from his forehead with a damp cloth that's really a soggy handkerchief.

Zareen cleans her own wounds while Gabriel goes out to retrieve what supplies he can from the minivan, and feeling slightly out of place Nadia follows him.

They catch up to him with ease even in the deep snow. The bloodstains seem to create flowers in the white snow, and the mucus creates imprints of the kraken's tentacles where they had not landed in the snow; Nadia still smells the tang of salt water.

Gabriel pulls out a squashed duffle bag while Nadia rummages around grabbing whatever they can find which happens to be a quiver full of broken bolts, Dani's backpack, and another duffle bag that is starting to split at the bottom. They pull everything from the minivan and start towards the hospital; Gabriel follows them closely, and when Nadia opens the door Gabriel sets the bag on the reception counter while Nadia sets their stuff beside it.

“This is all that was still intact.” Gabriel informs them, but only Zareen and Nadia seem to be listening – Dani nods her head as if she's trying to convince them she's paying attention but her eyes never leave Adam's face.

“We should stay here the rest of the day then get a move on in the morning. With any luck, the kraken won't come back.” Nadia adds. Gabriel nods and starts grabbing what food is still intact from the duffle bag. Most of the canned food have been smashed, as have the dry food Margaret gave them, but Nadia still figures they're edible.

“Nadia, are okay?” Zareen asks. She brushes her fingers against her neck as her mouth forms a frown, and Nadia nods.

“I'm fine.” But when they swallow some food down, they note the way their throat feels as if they're swallowing broken glass. Brushing it off, they grab a blanket from one of the duffle bags and wrap it around their body before sitting up on the counter. Gabriel tosses a blanket to Zareen before sitting beside Nadia, and she shifts her gaze to Dani. “Dani, how's Adam?”

“He's breathing,” Dani begins then takes a breath. Nadia prepares for the words to tremble from her mouth like they usually do, but instead she doesn't say anything else but “he'll be okay.” Her thumb brushes the side of his face gently, slowly, before she peels herself away from him. “What about you guys? Are you doing okay? Especially you, Zareen, because your legs must hurt.”

Zareen's lips quirk upwards. “I'm fine. I've felt worse.” She looks at Nadia when she says it. Nadia shifts where they sit, and their gaze falls to the white floor. What used to be a white floor, rather, because dark stains mark where people before them have sought refuge.

“Nadia and I are fine, too, Dani.” Gabriel adds before a crease forms in his brow. “What was a kraken doing on land? Aren't they sea monsters for a reason?”

Zareen is the one who shifts in her chair at that. Her eyes seem to darken when her mouth opens, and something cold plummets in Nadia's stomach before she even speaks. “I think I know why.” She stops, swallows, and looks at Adam who frowns in his sleep when Dani moves to sit in a chair next to him. “The Leviathan cult, they're getting ready for something big. So much more demigods have been killed recently, and I only overheard this when we were trading but I think the Leviathan is moving to dry land.”

Gabriel raises his eyebrows. “What? Isn't the Leviathan just a giant sea serpent, so it can't come on dry land unless it has legs.”

“I don't know the full story,” Zareen admits, “but no one actually has seen the Leviathan – it could very well be much worse than a sea serpent.” She pauses again. The wind howls outside and blows snow around in something like a tornado that barely lifts off the ground. “I heard we don't have just the Leviathan to worry about either, that there's some other giant monster that helped start all this. But whether or not that's true, monsters are starting to get agitated. You saw those rocs and harpies fighting, and now a kraken's on dry land obviously anticipating something big.”

“So, what does this mean?” Gabriel asks.

“It means our mission succeeded after all.” Nadia replies, but when they look at Zareen the nagging feeling at the back of their head doesn't disappear. It's just a monster, they try to tell themself, and you've fought enough of those before. Except they have no idea what to expect, and this is more than a hellhound. “We'll tell this to Anita when we get back and it'll cease being our problem.” they say out loud, and although Gabriel hesitates he still nods in agreement with the plan. Neither of them are demigods after all; this is a job for one.

“What about the Leviathan though? What does this mean for us?” Dani looks back and forth between Nadia and Zareen as if they have the answers she seeks, but Nadia just shrugs and Zareen doesn't meet her gaze. “We're going to die, aren't we.”

“Dani – “

“Gabriel, you can't kill something like the Leviathan.” Dani's voice is strangely somber when she says, “I saw it destroy those helicopters. It's huge. You can't possibly go up against something like that and win.”

“We won't be, Dani,” Nadia replies. “and neither will you or Adam. We'll do whatever Anita decides, so we shouldn't think about that now.” But they find that when the words leave their lips they can't help but think about what this means. Perhaps the descending temperature is part of this, too, because the monsters just aren't enough and the world needs to freeze itself as well.

Nadia drives the SUV when Gabriel finds it. It isn't out of want, but rather a desire to keep their hands doing something to distract themself from their thoughts. From where Gabriel sits beside them in the passenger seat, he reads over the map to himself and occasionally mentions cities Nadia should drive through.

They drive for days it feels. Gabriel talks with Zareen, then Dani, then reluctantly with an Adam who refuses to call him anything but Gabe with the reason that “it's funny to see your face scrunch up like that”. Nadia tells him to knock it off, but admittedly they rely on the second distraction.

Eventually, Gabriel takes over with a stern expression that doesn't hold when he looks at Nadia for a second too long. His hand tangles with Nadia's for a brief moment, and the warmth which spreads through the fabric of his gloves seems like it should be a hidden message of some sort. He squeezes their hand once before pulling his own away and telling them they need to rest. So they do.

Nadia wakes up to Dani and Zareen talking in soft murmurs while Gabriel drives. “I wish I was old enough to remember that.” Dani says in response to something Zareen tells her. Dani is smiling, and there's a dreamy quality to her eyes.

“You can remember literally everything, Dani,” Zareen replies softly. She sounds as if she's trying not to wake Nadia up. “you could have been one years old and you'd remember more details about the world than I can from when I was ten.”

“I never saw the sea, though. I never went to a beach before all this. I wish I had.” Dani sighs. “I wish I could have done so much more.”

“You were only four, Dani.”

“I know.” She doesn't say anything for a long time, then: “I wish this hadn't happened.”

“I know.”

“We can see everything when this ends,” Adam chimes in; his voice is so much more optimistic than Nadia expects; they wonder if it's for his own comfort or Dani's or maybe a little bit of both.

Some days later, Nadia drives the SUV through the Golden Gate Bridge and into San Francisco. Adam and Dani stare at the sight of the walls towering around the city with wide eyes as Nadia eyes the waves crash against the island shore. They seem higher almost.

“When we get inside, we'll find Anita and someone will show you three to your residences.” Nadia informs Zareen, Dani, and Adam.

“Thanks, Nadia.” Adam says sincerely. Nadia's eyes widen slightly, but after a few seconds their gaze softens; they suppose there is some merit to helping people even now. Nadia parks at the foot of the gates then climbs out of the SUV with ease. The snow's touched even San Francisco in the time that Gabriel and Nadia have been away from the city, and the crisp air burns Nadia's nostrils when they inhale through their nose. A woman in her late thirties named Janae stands at the foot of the gate. Janae hesitates before waving at Nadia; she embraces them after a second to ponder that a wave seems to casual.

“Nadia, you're alive!” she comments with a smile both in her words and on her face. Her cornrows are piled into a bun at the top of her head today; the braids which escape from the hair tie dangle against and frame her face. Her hand grips Nadia's forearm, then relaxes. “Is Gabriel with you?”

“He is.” Nadia looks back at the SUV and motions the others to come out. “We found some people, too.”

Janae steps away from Nadia and smiles at Dani and Zareen who step out first. She greets them like one would an old friend when they exchange names; Dani flushes underneath Janae's iron-like embrace while Zareen tries to hug her back.

“Janae, can you clear us?” Gabriel asks when he hops out of the SUV. Adam nods at Janae in lieu of a greeting although he lets Dani give her his name.

“Yeah, yeah, in time. Can't I catch up with you two first?” But she still laughs at his expression and pulls on the lever stick out of the wall. “You should see Peregrine, I think he's been bored without you to entertain him.”

“I'm not going near that little demon ever again.” Gabriel proclaims with an expression so resolute that Nadia rolls their eyes. Janae waves him off as if she doesn't quite believe him; Nadia thinks she's a bit misguided to since Gabriel has lost countless pairs of socks to the Maine coon. Unofficially, Janae lives with the cat, but he manages to escape regardless of her attempts to stop him and someone on their apartment floor always wakes up to a giant gray furball on top of their kitchen table. With Gabriel's door nearly always ajar, he goes in his house and seems to steal more things than other people do.

As the gate opens and Nadia walks back to the SUV, Janae says, “Let's find some time to have dinner or something one night, you hear? You three are welcome as well. I live on Nadia's floor.”

“Thank you, Janae.” Zareen says sincerely; once everyone's in the SUV, Janae steps aside and Nadia brings the five of them into the city where the sidewalks and even the tops of the smaller buildings are dusted white. The streets have been paved and the snow collects into gray two foot clumps on the sides; footsteps scatter across the sidewalks yet no one seems to have bothered to pave them. Behind them, the gate closes with a near-deafening clang.

A middle-aged couple stops and watches the SUV drive by while Adam, Dani, and Zareen stare out at this city with expressions ranging from disappoint to awe. When Zareen's back hits their seat, she comments, “I thought the city would have been more impressive.”

“It's safe,” Adam looks back at Zareen to frown, “so that's enough for me.” He turns his attention back to the city, drinking in the snow-capped buildings and dead trees and footsteps in the snow and people wearing layers upon layers of warm clothes. “It's been so long since I've seen a city like this.”

“It looks nicer in the summer.” Nadia replies in response to both Adam and Zareen. They park in front of an office building around five stories, but before they get out they turn in their seat and look back at Adam, Dani, and Zareen. “This is makeshift city hall, aka Anita's, our leader, house. We'll all meet with her, then when you three are assigned to an apartment or house Gabriel and I will meet with you. Anita will probably assign you a car if we have any, so you can either wait for us or leave immediately.”

Adam and Dani nod while Zareen looks like she wants to say more but decides against it. Adam exits first, then Dani and Zareen follow him before Nadia and Gabriel hop out of the SUV. The snow crunches underneath their feet when they land, and Gabriel starts walking ahead of them then opens the door. “She's a bit intimidating a first, but you get used to her.” he informs them before leading the four of them inside.

Long before Nadia first came here, countless buildings had been torn down either for the creation of the walls or because they needed room to construct greenhouses or the buildings themselves were unsafe. One of those buildings was city hall, and Nadia imagines there was some sentiment attached to the building but as long as the authority of the city lives somewhere they can't see the difference whether its an office building or a palace.

People clean shaven and crisp-clothed bustle about the first floor when Nadia walks in. Some of them stop and wave, including Kyle whose curly red hair is starting to go gray, but most of them ignore the five of them. Demigods have the most business here since Anita tries to figure out where the next scavenging parties will go based on the information on bandits and the Leviathan cult, and some of the children of Harmonia and the weather-related gods just offer peace and practicality with the weather. Anita is a mortal herself, so Nadia can't see how she doesn't get overwhelmed with so many demigods existing in one place

“Anita stays on the fifth floor for the most part,” Gabriel explains as he leads them up the stairwell. “but during the evening she occasionally wanders the city. Nadia and I have seen her walking her dog a couple times, and she offered quite good advice about how to maintain plants in your house.”

“Good, but you would have thought we were planning on taking care of an entire forest from the way she talked. She seems to know more about botany than even the Demeter kids.” “Do you know any demigods here?” Dani asks Nadia. She takes the stairs slowly even though they're just cement blocks.

“A few,” is all Nadia says, but Gabriel adds, “We know two. One of them is a daughter of Demeter while the other is a child of Ate.”

“Ate?” Zareen questions.

“Goddess of discord or something,” Gabriel replies. “there are people who hold Greek mythology classes in the central library but not even they know a lot about who she is.”

“So I could figure out who my mom is there.” Dani murmurs to herself. Something lights up in her face, and she finds herself grinning at Adam. “We could both find how who our parents are.”

“You could.” Nadia agrees. They stop at the fifth floor, open the door, and motion for the others to go ahead of them. When Zareen smiles at them, they look out the opaque window and say nothing when she walks through the door.

People still filter through the floor, although they hold stacks of papers and maps instead of nothing as opposed to the other floors. They greet Gabriel and Nadia pleasantly, and they even stop to ask the names of Zareen, Adam, and Dani before they disappear down the steps. Nadia makes a left into a room labeled “Director's Room” where a dark skinned woman in her sixties sits at a leather spinning chair. Anita's classes slip off her nose when she looks up from a map sharply, but when she recognizes Nadia and Gabriel her tight-lipped expression relaxes into a smile.

“Nadia, Gabriel, welcome back.” Her thick New Yorker accent hasn't changed even in the slightest since she came here years ago; Gabriel is convinced she likes how it sets her apart from everyone else so is determined to keep it. “Who are these three?” Her moon-wide eyes narrow behind her classes. Dani shifts on her feet, and Adam looks up at the ceiling. Zareen is the only one who doesn't yield her gaze.

“I'm Zareen,” Zareen replies. “I hear your name is Anita and you run this city.”

“That would be an understatement.” Anita replies but offers no elaboration. She turns her face to look at Adam and Dani. “And your names?”

“Dani,” Dani squeaks right as Adam mutters, “Adam.”

“I'm guessing you're going to live here. Nadia,” Anita turns her attention to them, “are there any vacant apartments in your complex? I heard the Les moved out into one of the houses a few months ago, but I don't know about anyone else.”

“Elise and Ruben moved in together, so there's another apartment vacant,” Gabriel replies.

“Hmm, okay.” Anita pauses for a few moments to think, leaving Nadia to notice the new glass paper weight on the edge of Anita's desk. “The three of you can decide who gets which apartment, but once you do one of you three come see me and I'll record the information.” She clears her throat, and then leans back in her chair. “Now, if you three could step out so I can speak with Gabriel and Nadia that would be appreciated.”

Zareen thanks Anita before she exits the room, and Dani murmurs her own while Adam offers a stiff nod before exiting. Once the door closes at Adam's feet, Nadia turns back towards Anita and sees her body deflate slightly.

“So many things to do,” she murmurs to herself before straightening her back. “how are you two? It took you much longer than I anticipated.” She narrows her eyes when she says it, so Nadia can't help but feel as if they're in the wrong.

“The weather is so much worse east of here.” Nadia replies.

“We got the information as you requested, though.” Gabriel adds. He looks at Nadia before he continues. “It looks like all the monsters have been more agitated than useful in preparation for something, not just the Leviathan cult, and we heard this is because the actual Leviathan is moving towards land and disturbing everything.”

Anita raises her eyebrows. “The Leviathan?”

Nadia nods. “Yes, and there may be another monster who worked in tandem with the Leviathan. Both of them are likely growing restless and moving to dry land.”

And you found this out from the Leviathan cult?”

Gabriel frowns. “Not exactly. We managed to enter the Leviathan cult's territory, but we had some trouble and had to get away before we could receive any information. Instead, we got our information from Zareen out there who was with a group of bandits and dealt with the cult enough to pick up some information.”

Anita narrows her eyes. “You knowingly brought a bandit into this compound?”

“Anita –“ Gabriel begins, but Nadia interrupts him.

“She's my sister, Anita. My twin, to be specific. What other bandits do, her group never did. They were bandits only in name, not in action.” Nadia doesn't show the surprise they feel after saying the words, but when they close their mouth and wait for Anita to say something they realize they don't regret their own words.

Anita remains silent for a few moments as she mulls over Nadia's words. The broken clock on the wall is as clean as the first time Nadia saw it, and the room smells faintly of peppermints although Nadia knows that Anita doesn't care for them.

“I believe you,” Anita finally says. Nadia lets out a breath they didn't know they had been holding, but Anita's face still contorts into a frown. She barely looks a day over forty, but her eyes reveal her true age with the wrinkles underneath them and the toil this life has taken on her. The tips of her fingernails, despite everything crisp and rigid about her, used to color with yellows and oranges and greens; occasionally, Nadia will see the paints cling to her like a lifeline, but those occasions stretch further apart now.

“But I can't trust that she won't do anything, so I will have someone watch over her until I decide she is trustworthy.” Her lips form a frown as she says the words like she expects Nadia to protest, but they offer only a brief nod.

“I understand.”

Gabriel turns to them, his eyebrows raised, but he doesn't say anything. He looks back at Anita when she starts talking, yet Nadia still feels his gaze on them. “I'll go over the information you've given me, then within a few days I'll send for you.” Anita's lips form a small smile. “Until then, both of you get some rest.” Her eyes soften, as they do only on rare occasions when she's away from the burden this position place upon her, and briefly Nadia remembers the first time they saw them when her eyes were hardened and what they swore was unfeeling, but she is as emotionless as Sarah is.

“We will, thank you.” Nadia replies; they walk out of the room before Gabriel, and when they close the door Zareen stops pacing at looks at them. Her mouth opens, but Nadia walks past her before she has a chance to say anything. “Gabriel and I will show you your rooms once we reach our apartment complex.” they say once they hear Adam and Dani's footfalls behind them. Nadia looks behind them at Gabriel and Zareen as Gabriel tells her something the cannot hear; while Gabriel leaves first, Zareen only starts to follow them when Nadia begins walking down the stairs.

“You'll stay either here or the Les' old one,” Nadia explains to Adam and Dani who doesn't even bother to wait until looking around the apartment. Zareen watches the people as they come and go, and her dust-covered clothes and face make people stop and actually take in her appearance before noticing Nadia or Gabriel. Those who do, they greet Nadia and Gabriel pleasantly before going about their business. “Split the two between yourselves, just don't forget to tell Anita.”

From inside the apartment, Dani asks, “You two live on this floor, right?”

“I do,” Gabriel says, “but Nadia lives a floor above this one. If you ever need anything you can ask us.” Nadia nods in agreement right when someone says, “Nadia? Gabriel?”

Nadia and Gabriel collectively turn their heads to the left to see Sarah stepping out of the apartment she and Sam share. Unlike the last time Nadia saw her, her red hair is down, messily kept and uneven in the front where it looks like she's tried to give herself bangs. Either herself, or Sam. Nadia notices the leather eyepatch she wears looks like it has been stitched together when Sarah starts jogging towards the two of them; she tackles Gabriel in a hug that makes him stumble slightly. And she's grinning, something that makes Nadia's lungs twist uncomfortably. “Gabriel, it's good to see you again! I was worried you wouldn't come back, what kept you?”

“The weather, mostly.” Nadia replies so Sarah turns her attention to them after she detaches herself from Gabriel. “We found some people as well.” they add while jabbing their thumb behind them.

Sarah finally notices the three people standing behind Nadia and Gabriel, and although she doesn't know them her smile doesn't waver. “Hi, I'm Sarah. What're your names?”

“Zareen,” Zareen begins, while Adam and Dani respond with their own names. “Nadia's sister.” Sarah raises an eyebrow, and for the second time Nadia feels guilt knit itself into the sinew of her ribcage.

“I didn't know you had a sister.”

“You never asked,” but once the words fall Nadia winces internally at how they sound. So many things they should have done with Sarah involved, yet none of them they can ever seem to accomplish. “I'm sorry.” Years too late, but the letters fall neatly off of their tongue regardless.

Sarah's gaze shifts from Nadia to Zareen again before she takes a step backward. “Sam went out a few days before you got back, but she'll probably be back within the week since it's just a scavenging mission.” She says this more to herself than to Nadia and the rest of their group, but Nadia appreciates it all the same. They nod to Sarah as she walks away after saying how nice it was to meet Zareen, Adam, and Dani.

Dani turns to Nadia. “Who is Sam?”

“Sarah's girlfriend.” Nadia replies. They share a brief look with Gabriel before continuing. “We all should get some sleep. Don't forget you can ask us for help if you need anything.” Dani smiles at the both of them while Adam gives them a nod; Zareen looks at Nadia the longest, something indescribable in her eyes. Her eyes which Nadia used to swear had flecks of green in them; it was another piece of common ground between them, but those small sparks of color existed only in Nadia's and Zareen's imagination. Relief burns blue in Nadia's chest when Zareen finally looks away. Nadia leaves before Gabriel, before any of them, and their boots mold into the floors like they had once before, and the familiarity wraps itself around Nadia once they find themself walking down the staircase back towards their own solitude. The walls look the same. The faces of the people greeting them look the same, if not slightly molded by different hands now.

“Nadia, you look like a wreck.” someone comments. Matthew, by the drawl of the voice. They barely remember to nod before their right hand wraps around the doorknob of their apartment. Cold to the touch, but usual. A feather-light touch with the fingertips was a butterfly kiss, they remember someone saying once; they wonder if this would classify as one.

The smell hits them first. Wood shavings, and the permanent rich scent of pine although they've never done anything or brought anything in here to warrant the smell. It never clogs their throat, so they grow used to it as they have Gabriel showing up at their door at old hours of the night with wide eyes and an apology on his lips. They talk on those nights. Nothing of importance, just words to spew into the darkness. They would grow irritated of it if they didn't do the same.

The walls are as empty as they have always been; the vases still clash with the cream of them, but they had been their father's; the floorboards creak with the surprising weight of their body, and they finally remove their shoes when they reach the kitchen and remember they're home. Home as a default; the first crumbled, and the second burnt to the ground while Nadia and the rest of them watched. They're hesitant to call it home lest the sea rises up and swallows it, but they've run out of words and that particular meaning has been exhausted anyway.

They shrug off their coat before they reach their bedroom, but instead of draping it over the bare nightstand it crumples to the floor while they collapse on their bed. They wait for their body to sink into the comforter and sheets.

''The orange flames erupt from black cracks in the ground that exist as voids rather than opening into the earth, and when the violet tinge appears it's as if some invisible hand paints them before Nadia's own eyes. Instead of warmth, a bitter cold grips Nadia's wrist when one of the flames lashes out at Nadia like a snake.''

''Gradually, three figures morph into Nadia's field of vision. As specters they exist out of the corner of Nadia's eyes, and when they turn their head they vanish into the air as smoke, curling upwards into the sky without a sun.''

Nadia wakes up shivering.

They pull the comforter around their body, curl their knees against their chest, and let their head fall into their hands.

They could have saved them, their parents.

The flames they could have been quick enough to dodge; Sarah would have understood if Nadia had prioritized their parents over the other people in the hotel. She would have understood, she would have nodded and asked Nadia try to find and rescue them. But instead Nadia believed they would be fine and tried to help as many of the others as they could.

And now Zareen is back from the dead, but Nadia can't look at her straight anymore. She's not the same, and they'll repeat it like a manta until their dying breath. None of them are, not Sarah, not Sam, not Gabriel, not Matthew. Eric is in a ditch in the ground and Sam is gallivanting with people like she cares about them, and Nadia's parents' bodies are ash somewhere underneath pounds of brick and wood and monster guts. They should have done something, Sarah should have done something, Sam should have done something rather than run away like a coward. God, they want to hate them. They do, they should, but they don't, not really, because her eyes aren't the same as they used to be and she never grows thistle anymore.

They push themself off the bed, and without even bothering to pull on their coat or boots they walk out of their door, lock it, and gradually make their way up the steps. Someone is sleeping in the open elevator with a blue blanket tucked around their body; Nadia pulls it up where it has partially slipped off their body before moving on.

The walls seem to cave in on them at night, and while their eyes adjust to the darkness they see light pouring through some of the cracks between the door and the doorframe. Nadia knows all the people here by name, yet most of them are still mysteries.

They knock on Gabriel's door twice even though the door is partially ajar; they wait only a few moments before the door swings up and Gabriel blinks up at them. He's changed from his heavy coat and snow pants to a sweatshirt a size too large and a pair of gray sweatpants that are beginning to fall apart. His his hair is tied back with a pink hairband with a plastic star on it; something their shared friend Beatriz had to him as a birthday present once. He opens the door with a smile that doesn't quite reach his drooping eyes then leads them towards his couch. One of the pillows is hot pink while another is tan to match the couch. The lamp in the corner casts a dim glow throughout the room.

Nadia sits themselves on the couch near the right armrest while Gabriel sits on the coffee table across from them. Nadia feels their body deflate in his presence. Their body sinks into the couch, and they say. “I dreamt of them again.”

Gabriel's face softens, and his lips form a frown. “You okay?”

Nadia' shrugs. Sighs. “I don't know,” they admit, “this should have stopped years ago but the dream keeps coming back.” Gabriel picks a blanket off the floor and hands it to them; Nadia thanks him and wraps it around their shoulders. “I miss them.” Their words feel as if they're absorbed by the darkness, but when Gabriel nudges his foot against Nadia's they know they haven't been.

“I know,” he murmurs.

“I miss Zareen, too,” they admit. They swallow the lump in their throat. “and she's right here. She's breathing, but I still miss her.” They breathe through their nose when their throat constricts, and they feel the couch dip when Gabriel moves to sit beside them. “I miss when we were kids and we used to share birthdays and laugh together when we tried to sing a duet and get the words wrong.” Something wet drips off their nose but they ignore it; Gabriel offers nothing but a shoulder pressed against their own, yet that is enough.

They pause for a few moments, let the air curl around them like a shroud. “I wish this all would stop.” they admit.

“I wish it would, too.” Gabriel agrees. The words float around the two unaccompanied for a few moments while the night sinks completely into Nadia's bones. Nadia has never cared for the nighttime except for now; they never cared about the moments away from the fighting until they experience one, and they never realized how much dreams could make them fall apart until they started having nightmares.

Nadia wraps the blanket tighter around their body. “Do you think Zareen would forgive me?”

Gabriel responds immediately. “Yes,” then he adds, “because she's nothing like you.” His eyes widens right as the words leave his mouth, but Nadia cracks a smile instead.

“No, she's not.” They don't know why they're smiling at first, but maybe it's because the last time they were here their family still had three dead members until of two. “I'm glad I met you, Gabriel.”

“Really,” Gabriel deadpans. “because I constantly regret meeting you.” Nadia snorts and knocks their shoulder into his with a bit more force than necessary, but he only smiles.

The air is lighter here. The dim glow of the lamp in the corner casts starlight over the two of them; Nadia feels the weight in their chest lifting as they exhale through their nose and inhale through their mouth. Before, their demons had been regular, anticipated, but now all they can think of are the walls and the sea and the flames which never seem to flicker out.

“Do you ever think about them?” Nadia asks. “Your parents?” They know the answer, or they think they do; they've never talked about this with Gabriel before. They know the how's and the what happened after's, but they don't know if he thinks abut them like Nadia does, if he pushes the thought of them away, or if he sleeps because he wants to dream of them constantly.

“Of course.” Gabriel admits, quietly. “but I'm getting better about it. Or as better as I can get.” He sighs, shifts beside Nadia, and leans back against the couch. “They would have liked it here.”

“They all would have.” Nadia adds, but their words feel half-hearted falling from their lips because Nadia doesn't actually know that. Their parents would have missed their home in Chicago too much, they would have missed Zareen too much, they would have hated the sea even if it's different than the one on the east coast. And they know Gabriel can't be sure about his parents, but the possibilities are more comforting even if they might be false.

“Do you think there's some other giant monster out there like the Leviathan?” Gabriel asks. “You think that the Leviathan will actually rise up from the sea and do something catastrophic?”

“With everything that's happened in this world I wouldn't be surprised.” Nadia replies. They pause, swallow. “But it's not something I want to think about, because of course as soon as we get settled in some place that offer protection it'll likely get destroyed by some monster that just decided to wake up after God knows how many years under the water.”

“At least we got to experience that for once,” Gabriel points out, and Nadia isn't sure if he's being optimistic or not.

Nadia shrugs. “I guess.” But there's other things they still haven't done yet, other things they haven't experienced, other things they still want to be. “But we still have a few days to pretend, so we might as well make the most of it.” And they notice a shift in the atmosphere when they say it, and they suppose they have to admit that confronting their own problems is grouped with that.

Gabriel stands up from the couch. “You want some tea? I probably have food, too.”

Nadia raises their eyebrows. “You haven't even checked?”

Gabriel smiles sheepishly. “I fell asleep once I got through the doorway, so, no.”

“God, you're a mess.” Nadia mumbles under their breath just loud enough for Gabriel to catch it. He grins and walks into the kitchen as Nadia stands up from the couch to follow him. Louder, they say, “I'd like some tea, thanks.”

“Only when no one's watching.” he calls from the kitchen. Something crashes and he swears rather loudly. “Disregard that.” he adds as an afterthought as Nadia tosses the blanket to the couch and walks into the kitchen. Forks an array of sizes scatter the floor next to their drawer, and Nadia notices several of the tableware is missing from the cabinet above and next to the stovetop. The door had been dismantled from that months ago for reasons Nadia doesn't even remember anymore. “You want oolong or,” Gabriel pauses. “oolong? Someone's been going through my tea boxes.”

“Probably Sam,” Nadia says as they sit on the tiny kitchen table and watch him pour water into a banged up kettle after tossing the forks back into their respective drawer. “Beatriz thinks she's on a tea kick because she's trying to figure out how to grow the plants perfectly.”

Gabriel frowns. “She knows how important my tea is to me, so I doubt she'd do that. Unless she forgot I lived here in the weeks we've been gone.” he mumbles glumly as he turns on the stove.

“Unfortunately, you're difficult to ignore,” Nadia replies with a smirk. He turns around and glare at them half-heartedly. More seriously, they say, “Gabriel, no one's going to forget you.”

“Yeah, Dani won't,” he sighs and sits on the table next to Nadia; it makes a creaking noise that Nadia knows is a warning sign. “but only because she couldn't even if she wanted to.”

“Sam won't, and neither will Beatriz, Janae, or Sarah.” Nadia pauses, then adds, “I won't.”

“I appreciate how you're an afterthought in that declaration.” Gabriel replies, but he still nudges his knee against Nadia's. Assurance he knows what they mean, they suppose, but really that is implied in his own words. “I'm glad I ended up here.” he murmurs more to himself than to Nadia, but he turns his head to look at Nadia after the words leave his lips; something in his words makes Nadia's gaze fall to his lips, and they've never noticed the small mole beneath his bottom lip or the small squash-shaped brown birthmark peeking out from beneath his hair on his forehead; but they notice how he's looking at them; they notice it a bit too well.

Nadia kisses him first. Their left hand reaches up to cup his face; their thumb presses lightly against his cheekbone; they kiss him languidly with a sort of reverence, a sort of patience that his own lips match with ease. The two of them have always been like this, they suppose. Matching each other, falling into each other without even realizing it. Nadia finally realizes how fitting it is that Gabriel's eyes ought to be constellations and Nadia's the emeralds so that they capture them. When they pull away, Gabriel, with his eyes still closed, leans forward as if to chase after them.

His eyes open slowly. He blinks before he turns his attention to the tea kettle where steam rises up from the spout, curling upwards in the air lazily, then he looks back at Nadia and lets his eyes map lines into their face before kissing them again. His hands move to cup Nadia's face as their eyes close; he pulls their face closer, and how calloused his fingertips are Nadia never truly realized until now. His lips press chapped against their own; his short fingernails graze against Nadia's scalp when he moves his hands. Their fingers curl around the fabric of his sweatshirt when they finally decide to place their hands on his waist, and a shrill sound erupts from the tea kettle.

Gabriel pulls away from Nadia gradually; his hands fall down to their neck where his fingers absently caress the skin. “Sorry,” he mumbles before he pushes himself off the table. His ears are tipped red and his cheeks flushed. Nadia doesn't even bother trying to hide how their eyes keep falling to his lips.

“Don't apologize.” They clear their throat and feel as if they should say something else, should bring up what happened, should figure out if that priest a few streets away still officiates weddings. It takes a moment for them to remind themself that they're thinking too far in the future for that; they wouldn't even want to do that.

Nadia pushes themself off the table. They watch as he pours the water with a careful precision into two mugs; one has an image of a lily on it while the second is chipped around the rim. Steam curls upwards into the air while he adds the tea leaves; a smile tugs at his lips. He hands the lily-marked one to Nadia while he keeps the chipped one for himself, which he stirs once with a fork before setting it on the counter again. “It'll take around two minutes for the tea to infuse.” he says as he stands on the table next to Nadia. His fingers gently curl around Nadia's; he doesn't look at their face but instead keeps his gaze fixated on the way their hands interlock.

“So,” he starts, but he whatever he had in his head before disappears when he finally looks up at Nadia's face. His smile reminds Nadia of the sun; they mirror his own and feel something like giddiness unfurl in their chest. They wouldn't mind staying like this, in this place, side-by-side with Gabriel. They lean forward to kiss him again when they hear the distinct sound of the front door opening. The floorboards creak wherever the person steps, and Nadia pulls away from Gabriel moments before Sarah stops in the doorway of the kitchen.

Sarah, out of breath, looks at the two of them before speaking. “Thank God you're awake, I figured you would be, but I still wasn't completely sure. Gabriel, Nadia, something happened.” she manages to get out as Nadia angles their body towards her. She's wrapped in layers, yet she's still shivering. “There was some woman looking for you, says her name is Margaret and you met her while out there.” she adds, the words stumbling over each other as if she can't figure out how to say them.

“What happened to her?” Nadia asks. Their hand reluctantly falls from Gabriel's.

Sarah shrugs. “She didn't say, but if her wounds were anything to go by I'd say she was attacked. She's sleeping now, but...” Sarah frowns. She worries her bottom lip as she starts twiddling her thumbs. “She seemed desperate up until she passed out.”

“She's okay, right?” Gabriel asks as he crosses his arms over his chest.

Sarah nods. “She's being looked after now, but something bad seriously happened to her. I've never seen wounds on her like that before – it's like she was attacked by a sea monster or something.” She shifts on her feet; her eye wanders the apartment as if she's looking for something familiar, something that she has in her own apartment, something that might remind her of Sam.

“Sam is fine, Sarah.” Nadia tells her; their own words surprise them. “She's survived worse than this.” Because of me, they don't add, but both of them seem to realize the words are understood. Or maybe Nadia is only thinking that and just assumes she are.

Sarah nods absentmindedly. “I know. I know, but... I still worry about her.” These words she says while she looks at Gabriel; her shoulders relax when she sees him in a way that they never will when she sees Nadia; they want nothing more than to fix what they did, but at the time...at the time, they couldn't think of anything else. “She came with a group of other people. One of them was her kid, and they want to talk to you since you two are the only familiar faces here. I'll bring you to them, if you want.”

“Please,” Gabriel says, and briefly Nadia wishes the two of them could be selfish for once and stay here in the comfort of their ignorance, drinking tea and existing for once. But they push those thoughts aside and, with a look at Gabriel, they follow Sarah as she starts walking. Her quick pace never wavers, and it's something which Nadia has associated with only her. She was always the first one to go headfirst into a fight at the hotel, and she was always the quickest; she had to be, and the thrill of it kept her in it the longest until she won. At the end of it, she kept her sleeves rolled up to brandish her bruises and cuts as if they were something to take pride in.

Once, Eric had begged her to stop doing that to herself. Only fifteen, but he knew how it would destroy her. He knew her better than anyone else, least of all Nadia who spoke with her occasionally but often enough to prompt their own worry into existence. Sarah told him she would, but she never did. Often, they had wondered how she became that kind of person, and occasionally they wondered if they would have become that kind of person had they lost their parents the same day they lost Zareen.

Gabriel's arm brushes against their own. “You okay?” he asks in a low voice.

“I'm fine. Why?”

“You have that look on your face.” Gabriel frowns as he walks down the steps. His hands brush against the railing, not completely touching but not completely free of it. Sarah walks a hair too fast for the both of them, yet she doesn't seem to notice. That, or she knows the two of them are right behind her.

“It's nothing. I'm just thinking.”

“About?”

“Nothing.” Nadia swallows. They could elaborate, they should, but not now. “I'll tell you later.” They let their arm brush against his, and they wish the impending future would stop for once.

Sarah walks through the lobby of the hotel where her shadow leans dark against the wall. People Nadia has seen before yet never talked to because their personalities do not quite align, because they prefer to fall deeper into the company they've known for an eternity than construct new bridges, sit close together on the couches. If Nadia were close enough, they have no doubt they would be able to see the bags under their eyes.

The people from Margaret's community stand close together as if the unfamiliarity of the place is disconcerting, as if the four walls might close in and swallow them whole with Margaret away. Less than half of them are alive, but all of them have bandages on their bodies and bruises discoloring what visible skin they reveal. Someone has provided blankets and water for them which the adults give to the teenagers and smaller children. One of them, a man with dark skin named Nathan, watches Sarah approach with apprehension in his gaze, but when he notices Nadia his face brightens slightly. “Nadia, Gabriel, you were told about Margaret?” His voice remains steady, a comforting constant, and his willowy figure stands over them as an eternal protector.

Nadia and Gabriel both nod. “What exactly happened to you?” Gabriel asks.

“Bandits.” Nathan replies. He crosses his arms over his chest. “A large group of bandits came and attacked us looking for demigods. We've been attacked by them in the past, but they never came in groups that large so we always fought them off. But this time, they didn't quit. They killed our guards and broke into the compound...then shortly after these monsters showed up. They must have been drawn to the noise, and they looked like some kind of sea creature. One of them was a gigantic crab while the other looked like a cross between a squid and an octopus. They destroyed everything. We only barely escaped.”

Nadia's mouth forms a tight line. They knew when Sarah told them what it was, but hearing it from Nathan and seeing the survivors, they have to admit that whatever is happening is much worse than they thought. Something needs to be done about this, if there can be anything. And right now, it seems like the only way to escape this is to wait it out. Maybe go up to Canada, to Alaska, where no monster could survive. Realistically, no human could either, but maybe there are people up there, somehow surviving. It's better than believing in nothing.

“How is Luke?” Nadia asks, finally.

“He's fine. He's in the waiting room of the hospital with Craig.” Nathan looks back at the people in his group individually, and pieces of his facade begin to crumble. It starts in his lips, then in his eyes, and although Nadia did not know him long they never expected his brown eyes to look so hopeless. “We'll be fine.” he tells the three of them when he looks back at them. “Sarah mentioned that your leader Anita might be able to help us find a new place.”

Nadia's eyebrows raise. “You aren't staying?”

Nathan shakes his head. “All of us live better in a smaller, close knit community. If we have to stay temporarily for months we will, but it won't be permanent.” Some of the others nod behind him, affirming this. “Once we heal from this, we'll be gone as soon as we can leave.”

Nadia looks at Gabriel who doesn't seem surprised by this. He nods as if he understands. “We'll help you in any way we can while you're here.”

Nathan smiles. “Thank you. Right now, I think we should all sleep. Are there apartments here we can stay in, or some other place?”

“There's a hotel a few streets away that might have some rooms available.” Nadia says. “Usually, we reserve that space for people who are simply passing through.”

“I can show it to you.” Sarah offers. “I have to go back on guard duty anyway.”

“Thank you, we would all appreciate that.” Nathan's gaze hardens, then, and he adds, “If I may, it might do you some good to move if monsters are coming out of the ocean.” Nadia supposes they should, but unless the entire city decides to move Nadia doubts they'll move anywhere. They wouldn't know where else to go.

They and Gabriel bid Nathan and his group farewell with a promise they will both see Margaret in the morning, and when the door closes Nadia feels something heavy descend upon their chest. Gabriel's hand grasps their own as if he knows, as if he feels the same seeing them again – out of their shell, out of where they should be, out of what they know. He leads the two of them back up the stairs, across the cement that Nadia barely registers they're walking on, and they don't even make it into the hallway before they stop.

“Do you think what Nathan said is right? That sea monsters will attack this place?” The words felt like glass in their throat, glass which they ignored since before Nathan even mentioned it, glass that burned from sand-grit from years ago.

Gabriel shrugs. His thumb brushes over the back of Nadia's hand, and the warmth seeps into the cracks in Nadia's skin. “I don't know. Probably, but we'd be to defend ourselves.” He pauses. Someone's footsteps runs across the floor above them. “But he's right, and I wouldn't be surprised if Anita told us we had to move, especially with another attack to solidify her worries.”

Nadia exhales through their nose. Their other hand grasps the cold metal of the handrail which reminds them it's winter. “Is there any place safe from these monsters?” they murmur to themself, but they still look at Gabriel when they say the words. His lips downturn, and he squeezes their hand, once, in a way of affirmation that he's here. It'll be like the start of this, the advent of these sea monsters, of the Leviathan, of whatever else arrives in its wake. They suppose they should be more capable, now that they are twenty-four instead of ten and can protect themself and the people around them if need be, but all they feel is a weary ache in their bones.

The door below them opens, bringing Nadia's and Gabriel's gazes towards Zareen who steps in. She's wearing new clothes: jeans and a white turtleneck under a sky blue fleece jacket that Nadia thinks Beatriz wore a few times. Her shoulders are rigid, and her posture oddly stiff as she walks, and she looks up at them with surprise when she finally notices the two of them standing there. Her gaze falls to their clasped hands with a question on her lips, Nadia can tell, but she doesn't say anything except: “Excuse me.”

“Zareen,” Nadia begins, but when they try to continue their throat dries up. She looks at Nadia before her gaze hardens. “I'm sorry.” they finally manage. Silence greets them a second too long, then...

“You're sorry?” Zareen's eyes narrow, her brows furrow, and briefly Nadia wonders how she could have the audacity to raise her voice; then they remember they have no right to think that. “You don't get to be sorry, Nadia.” She slips into Farsi as easy as if it were breathing, and oh, how Nadia wishes her tongue would shape the words with care rather than callous. “You refused to see me as your sister ever since you found me, Nadia! You've refused to listen to me when I've tried to explain everything to you! Do you know how that hurts, Nadia? Do you know what it feels to have your own twin act as if you're an abomination? And believe me, I know what you've done in the past! Beatriz told me the kind of shit you did to get here, so don't you dare tell me you're innocent.”

And Nadia wasn't going to, but the fact that Beatriz told Zareen what they did... It isn't as if they didn't know how Beatriz thought of them – she had always been Sarah and Sam's friend before Nadia's – but they didn't know she would tell their sister. They don't say anything to Zareen. They just look at her with an open mouth as they think of a retort.

“I'm sorry,” is all they say.

Zareen continues as if she hadn't heard them. “And now I have someone following me because Anita can't trust me. When have I thrown someone to the wolves, Nadia? When have I let my friend be taken away by bandits in order to save my own skin? When have I ever been as terrible as you?” She glares, and her hands ball into fists. “You're a fucking hypocrite. If anyone can't be trusted, it's you.” She pushes past the both of them, and when she leaves Gabriel squeezes Nadia's hand again. He looks at them, his eyes searching their own, and he gently pulls Nadia towards him. His head falls on their shoulder, and his other hand laces with theirs.

“Are you okay?” he asks softly.

“She's right.” Nadia says in lieu of a direct response. “I shouldn't have done what I did. I shouldn't have gone to the Leviathan cult, because if I hadn't I wouldn't have found her and she'd still be dead.”

“You don't mean that.” Gabriel murmurs. “She probably misses you as much as you miss her, she's just frustrated and tired. And I don't blame her.”

Nadia doesn't say anything at first and instead looks at the wall. Someone painted the wall with abstract shapes and words that Nadia should take comfort in, but instead they think about the person who painted them, about the fact that he died a few months after he found this place because bandits captured him when he was out on a scavenging mission. Someone took charcoal and tried to replicate his designs, but their drawing of a sunset stays half-finished on the wall.

“I miss her.” they finally say. “And I know I already said this but I miss my parents. I miss the cat we had, and I miss that trip to the hospital when the cat scratched Zareen, and I miss that time I nearly broke my cello by using it to skateboard.”

Gabriel pulls away from them. His lips are quirked in a smile. “You tried to skateboard on your cello?”

“I was nine.” Nadia states. And they smile, but their vision still blurs, and they still feel something wet fall down their cheeks. It's stupid, they think, to cry over this. This is their life now, and they should have gotten used to it long ago. They rub at their eyes with the back of their hand. “We should actually drink that tea.” they murmur and start walking towards the exit. Never mind that they don't want to drink it since it'll be cold, now, and all they really want to do is find a shower and wash themself clean before falling asleep.

So that's what they do after telling Gabriel they need some time alone and they'll get back to him later. Steam coats condensation on the glass shower walls and dirt and dust and what looks like blood swirls down the drain with water and soap bubbles. It takes much too long to get rid of all the dirt, but as the steam curls upwards to the ceiling and the water burns absolution into their skin the physical remnants of their recon mission disappear. They step out of the shower some old minutes later, wrap a towel around their waist, and let their hair drip water down their back. They run a hand through it just to feel its smoothness and look at themself in the mirror. Small, healing cuts still dot their face, and dark circles hang under their eyes. Stubble dots their jawline, and they figure they should shave it but they can't muster the will.

They pull on a white t-shirt and sweatpants, then after combing their hair pull on a hoodie they find on a pile of clothes in the corner of their bedroom. They braid their hair as they walk back to Gabriel's apartment, and with their foot they nudge open the door again partially ajar. They find him laying on the couch with a book under his nose, and when he looks up at them he smiles. “You okay?”

In lieu of a response, Nadia lays on top of him and buries their face into his chest. “I'm going to sleep.” they mumble.

“I'm gonna stay up for a bit, will that bother you?”

“No, that's fine.”

“Goodnight.” Gabriel murmurs, and Nadia mumbles a response even they can't quite hear. For a few moments, they listen to the sound of rustling pages, and with their index finger they trace shapes into the skin of his waist before they drift off to sleep.

When Nadia wakes up, their arm is thrown over Gabriel's waist and his head is tucked underneath their chin. They stay there a few moments, staring at the way the light hits the coffee table to illuminate it, before they slowly pull themself up from the couch. Their hand cards through Gabriel's hair once before dragging their body to the kitchen. After rummaging through one of the cabinets, they find a bag of lettuce which they promptly devour. Two unwashed mugs sit in the sink next to a filthy rag, and a duffle bag Nadia hadn't noticed last night sits on a coatrack next to front door next to his shoes.

While they wash the empty bag, they feel Gabriel wrap his arms around their waist. He sways to the side, making the two stumble, and he mumbles something against their back that their hoodie muffles. Nadia flushes at the contact despite what happened last night. It's a sort of casual affection they're used to, but not within these parameters.

“What was that?” Nadia asks as they hang the bag on the dish rack. Gabriel tightens his grip around their waist instead of responding. Nadia grabs a box of stale crackers and shuffles towards the kitchen table where they, very slowly, detach themself from Gabriel to sit on it. He doesn't even bother to hesitate before he climbs on Nadia's lap and clings to them like a lifeline. Nadia prods his shoulder with their index finger. He doesn't even register it. They smile. “Are you even awake?”

Gabriel shrugs. He presses his mouth to the hollow of Nadia's throat in something that they barely register as a kiss – it's more of a poorly coordinated pinch with his lips. “Can you make some tea?”

“Will you get off me so I can?”

“Probably not.” Gabriel mumbles. “I'll make it then.”

Nadia raises their eyebrows. “You'll fall asleep at the stove.”

Gabriel mumbles, “Later then,” and he presses another sloppy kiss to Nadia's neck as if that will make them answer him, but all Nadia really wants to do is detach their body from his. “Why are you awake?”

Nadia hums. “I was hungry, and now I'm just up to spite you.”

Gabriel lifts his head slowly. He glares at them half-heartedly, his eyes bleary and dark circles underneath his eyes. “You're a shitty significant other.”

“Mm, I try.” Nadia stuffs another cracker into their mouth and shakes the box towards Gabriel. “Want one?” Gabriel shoves his hand in the box, rummages around like he's about to pull out a handful, then pulls his hand out to reveal he's captured a third of one. He doesn't even look disappointed when he eats it.

A slight chill shifts through the air, pushing aside the barest warmth Nadia feels through the small holes in their clothes, but they find they'll take this slight uncomfortable feeling over the bitter, biting cold outside. Warmth bleeds from Gabriel's body into Nadia's, and they figure their own small bit of home exists here only between the two of them.

“Are we dating?” he asks after a while, and his voice sounds more alert. He keeps himself seated in Nadia's lap, though, and Nadia doubts he'd move if he didn't have to.

Nadia shrugs. “If you want to be.” They add, “The fact we made out in your kitchen is probably a good indicator we are.”

Gabriel hums. “We should make that a running theme.”

“Making out here?” Nadia raises their eyebrows.

Gabriel gesticulates with his hand. “Making out in general. Specifically right now.” He waggles his eyebrows which Nadia promptly ignores. “But first,” he slides off Nadia's lap and opens one of the cabinets, “I need tea.”

“You probably drink too much of that,” Nadia comments as they close the box of crackers and set it down next to them. He grabs the kettle, puts water in it, and sets it on the stovetop.

“Oh, definitely.” he agrees as he sits on the counter. He reaches up and grabs a box of uncooked angel hair and starts eating them like candy. “But it's the only thing I can stomach beside water. You want any?”

Nadia shakes their head. “I'm fine. After this, we should visit Margaret.”

“Okay.” Gabriel sticks a noodle in his mouth. It disappears in three seconds. “When do you think Anita will tell us about her plan of action?”

Nadia shrugs. Their finger traces a tan line in the wood of the table so it forms a bow-legged star. “Later today or tomorrow, given the attack that happens to Nathan and Margaret's group.” They look up to see a frown on his face, and they know he's thinking about it. “We've got time,” they say; to mess around, to talk with Adam and Dani, to catch up with Sarah they don't say but from the way the corners of his lips slightly lift they know he understands.

After he pours the water into a new mug and the tea leaves soak, he lifts the mug to his lips with a sort of reverence. He looks at the frost-covered window as he drinks, then at the empty clay pots that he promised Sam he would give her a year ago. The sky blue paint on the walls and ceiling belongs to someone who lived here before him, before all this, but the color isn't unwelcome.

When he finishes, he doesn't move for a while. After Nadia puts the crackers back in the cabinet above his head, he pulls them down by the collar of their sweatshirt and kisses them. Neither of them pull away until they can't stand not to breathe anymore, but they quickly find themselves in the same position like moths to the light; Gabriel's fingers curl in Nadia's hair which he unravels from its braid, and Nadia's hands brace themself against the counter. When he lets himself be pushed back slightly, pain reverberates through Nadia's skull when they knock their forehead against the cabinet. They pull back and rub the skin. “We probably shouldn't do this here.”

Gabriel nods. “Probably not,” he agrees, but he pulls them into another kiss anyway. His hands fall from Nadia'a hair to the bottom of their hoodie, then their shirt, and a coldness spreads across Nadia's back where his hands splay out to memorize every inch of skin. The soft of his fingers prompt goosebumps to form on their skin, but as uncomfortable as it might be the calloused flesh of his fingertips isn't strange.

Nadia pulls away from Gabriel briefly before pressing their lips to the skin of his neck, behind his ear, where the bone juts out. Gradually, their head falls towards his pulse point, towards the evidence of the beating of his heart, and their hands move to grip his waist. Their fingers curl into the skin, their nails pressing hard enough they know crescent-moon marks will form later, and they smile against his throat. Their lips tug at the skin softly, eliciting a low sound past his lips, before they murmur, “Do you want to do this?” And maybe the two of them should stop before it dissolves into anything else, but they have so little time between the end of the world and now.

“I do,” Gabriel says, and his voice is barely above a murmur. His hands slide up their back where his fingers fall between the notches in their spine, and gradually the cold fades away into a warmth spreading to the tips of Nadia's toes. “I do,” he repeats as Nadia's lips skate across his collarbone, and Nadia thinks he might have forgotten how to form words other than those. He pushes himself off the counter, briefly pushing Nadia away from him while he pulls off his sweatshirt uncaring where it ends up, and his fingers curl around the belt loops of Nadia's jeans to pull them closer. He leans up to kiss them once, softly, on the lips before he leads them back to the couch and he coaxes tenderness between the cracks in Nadia's skin.

Sometime later, Nadia's fingers slide through Gabriel's hair before dipping to trace imaginary lines in his neck and the bump of his collarbone. Moles dot his hips, his stomach, and freckles scatter across his chest like stars which Nadia connects to create constellations. Gabriel's eyes scan their face as if he's searching for something, but his hand simply rises so he can brush his fingers against the curve of their cheekbone. He smiles, and something warm blooms in Nadia's chest underneath their ribcage when they give him one in return.

Neither of them want to move, but eventually they both manage to find the will to shower and change into different clothes. Nadia finds some of their own they left at Gabriel's apartment months ago which they make due with, and they pull on the same hoodie after re-braiding their hair. The two step out of Gabriel's apartment right as Beatriz walks down the hallway; she wears a pair of jeans, boots, and what looks like a very thin sweater – Nadia has never understood how she can stand the cold – and her dark brown eyes lock onto them.

“Anita wants to see you both.” she says, and for the briefest of moments she looks sympathetic. “Something about whatever you told her yesterday about the monsters and what happened with that group who came here.”

A chill runs down Nadia's spine at her words, but they swallow down what apprehension they have. They nod. “Thanks for telling us.”

Beatriz nods. She looks at Nadia when she adds, “I told Zareen not to do it, but it's not like she'll listen to me considering.”

Despite Beatriz's words, Nadia frowns. “She can do want she wants. I don't care.” They're lying, and the circles they run in will only hurt them in the end, but the words are comforting for now. It doesn't matter that the gut feeling they have won't go away, and it doesn't matter what Zareen decided to do. It doesn't, it doesn't, it doesn't.

They swear the air grows colder as they walk. They gave the SUV to Anita knowing she would need it to lend out to people going on missions, and Nadia figured that a walk in the cold wouldn't bother them as much knowing they're enclosed within towering walls. And they were right, but the thoughts running through their head bother them more than they assumed they would. Neither of them talk, and Nadia is content to just keep their fingers laced together.

They don't acknowledge anyone when they walk inside the office building, instead going straight to Anita's office and waiting as someone else talks with her. Both of their voices are muffled behind the glass, and Nadia is glad they can't hear what's being said. Nathan steps out after several minutes of waiting, and he acknowledges the two of them with a nod before disappearing down the stairs.

The door closes softly behind Gabriel when he enters the office after Nadia. Anita looks up at the two of them with a slight frown. “I'm sorry to call you back so early, but with what happened recently it can't wait. I want you to scout out a new city for us to move to, and I'll give you two days to prepare a party if you want to as well pack everything.”

Gabriel stares at her. “Two days?”

Anita nods. “I'm being generous since you just came back from a mission. I wouldn't do this to you, but unfortunately most of the people able to go on these missions are out scavenging or ill. Some sort of flu has been going around.” She turns her attention towards Nadia who feels their veins freeze up. “I believe you should know this since she's your sister, so Zareen has decided to volunteer to find the Leviathan and kill it before anything catastrophic happens.”

Nadia stares at her. They don't completely register Anita's words they tell themself, she must be waiting to add something that contradicts what she just said, except she's watching them with something like understanding in her gaze while saying nothing else.

“What.” Nadia's mouth dries. The ring around their neck adds a pound to its weight with each breath they take, and the chain digs into the skin of Nadia's neck. “She's going to try to kill that thing? You can't – These monsters don't die anymore, you can't just kill one.”

“Zareen thinks she might have a way to solve this,” Anita replies, “but I will admit I think she's bluffing.”

Nadia's brows furrow. “And you let her go anyway?”

Anita nods. “There's something about her, she's determined to do this, Nadia, and if it solves the problem for the rest of us I'll take it.” Anita pauses. “If she does this, she'll be a hero.”

“I don't care. What about her life? She'll kill herself in the process.”

“When is she leaving?” Gabriel interrupts. Nadia turns to look at him, and he gives them a small frown when he meets their gaze before he turns his attention back to Anita.

“On the tenth,” Anita replies, “in four days. But she looked as if she wanted to go sooner. If you want to stop her I suggest you confront her about it soon.” She goes back to outlining something on an atlas, and she doesn't look up when she says, “But keep in mind this is her decision, Nadia.” Nadia opens their mouth to say something, but silence is the only thing which passes their lips as they try to think of words to spill. Clearly the meeting is over, so Nadia relents to storming from the office, down the stairs, and outside the building where snowflakes lazily glide down from the swirling gray sky.

People mill about the streets, on the sidewalks, into buildings, and slush piles up in the alleyways which they can see just standing in front of the office building. They can still see the walls – wherever they go in the city they can still see the towering walls. They can't see anything ever breaching them, but they never would have thought the hotel would burn to the ground, either.

Cold air settles in their lungs as they run towards the apartment complex, up to the Les' old room that they know Zareen has to be staying in because Dani and Adam took the other one only because it was on Gabriel's floor. They knock on the door; before it even opens, the words threaten to spill from their lips in a cascade.

Zareen looks at them with a frown, crosses her arms over her chest, and waits. Out of the corner of their eye, Nadia notices people walking about: coming back to their apartments, leaving to work for the day, visiting with friends.

“What the hell are you thinking?” The words scatter into the air between the two; Nadia should care about out loud they're being, about the looks people give the two of them, but they don't because what's the point? “You're going to get yourself killed out there! I nearly lost you once, and I can't do that again!”

“You don't dictate my life, Nadia, and for your information you left me alone out there and this time I'm going out there on my own accord.” Zareen tries to close the door, but Nadia moves their foot in the way. “I don't want to talk about this with you, Nadia.”

“You're just going to throw your life away like that, then? Without a second thought?” Nadia's shoulders fall. They're angry, they're so angry, but more than anything they don't want to watch Zareen leave.

“I am if it'll make these people see me as someone they can trust. You made sure that I knew I needed to redeem myself, so this is how I'm going to do it.” Her eyes look sad, then, and Nadia wants to disappear her fears like they had done when they were both kids plagued by nightmares of giant clowns and millipedes and bottomless pits.

“Let me go with you.” Nadia says right as Gabriel calls their name down the hall. They turn to look at him briefly, but their attention immediately goes back to Zareen.

She shakes her head, and for a moment her entire face grows sad. There are eons Nadia will never know in her eyes, no matter how much they which to experience them. “I can't be around you anymore.” She pauses, then looks at Gabriel who appears next to Nadia. “You aren't the same person anymore.” She pushes Nadia's foot out of the way, closes the door, and locks it. Nadia stares at the painted wood a few minutes longer, at the shiny metal number on the door and the carpeting underneath their boots.

“You're going to get yourself killed, Zareen.” Nadia repeats more softly this time. “You know what Dani said. Nothing can kill the Leviathan, and you'd only end up dying if you tried. I'm sorry about what I did, okay? I shouldn't have done it, and I regret it, so please don't do this to yourself.” They swallow. Gabriel's hand grasps theirs. “I can't let you die. Not when I can stop it.”

But if Zareen hears them, she doesn't open the door to acknowledge it.

The greenhouses stick out like a sore thumb in San Francisco once you know where to look for them. They're huge, much larger than they really need to be, but with the surplus of food the greenhouses have been producing thanks to various demigods Nadia can't be ungrateful. A Hephaestus demigod designed the buildings with the help of some mortals who had been skilled architects before this all began, and children of Demeter and other nature deities helped coax various vegetables and fruits to life. When Sam first came here, Nadia often saw her in the greenhouses out of obligation before she gravitated towards other things that were more of an interest.

Nadia pulls open the door and is immediately greeted by a rush of warm air that prompts them to shrug off their coat. The smells of fruits and soil and life wrap around them like a shroud. Lia, a Korean woman with a prominent star-shape mark above her left eyebrow, they're not surprised to see watering the troughs, but when they notice Adam tending to a potted squash with a delicate touch they can't help the way their eyes widen. But they push their surprise aside in favor of stopping beside Lia who looks up with a sunny smile.

She's about a year and half younger than Nadia and several inches shorter as well – nearly Gabriel's height – but Nadia wouldn't be surprised if she could defeat every capable fighter in the city in a sword fight. Instead of fighting, however, she generally keeps herself busy with the greenhouses and hospital. “Nadia, hi! Beatriz told me you and Gabriel were back.” She puts on a fake scowl. “I'm a little offended you didn't visit me sooner.”

Nadia smiles sheepishly. “Sorry, Lia,” they say, “but it's been a hectic past few days. I was wondering if I could ask you something, actually.”

“Shoot.” Lia says as she steps away from the trough. She ties her hair up in a sloppy bun, and Nadia notices she's wearing one of Beatriz's maroon cardigans. One of the buttons is missing, and it is just slightly too small on her.

“Anita asked Gabriel and I to go on a scouting mission to find another city.” Nadia bites their lip, uncertain how to phrase the mission in a way that won't inform Lia of its true nature. It isn't like she'll freak out, but Nadia doesn't want to cause any panic – and Lia couldn't keep a secret even if her life depended on it. “She thinks we should have a backup plan in case something happens to San Francisco.”

“What's happening in San Francisco?” Adam interrupts. He walks over to the two of them, then he stands next to Lia as if it's only natural. Nadia wonders how often he's been coming into the greenhouses since he came here a day ago, and they wonder how someone like him could exist in Lia's space without thinking about his own actions. “We have to leave again?”

Nadia looks at Lia, and she shrugs with a slight smile before they direct their attention back to Adam. His skin looks distinctly paler without the layer of grim on it, and he looks healthier with new clothes. Happier, almost. Nadia's wouldn't be surprised if Dani had the same sort of vibrance about her now.

“Maybe.” Nadia admits. “I don't know. But for now, don't worry about it.” They turn to Lia. “Will you come? I know you aren't a fan of going outside the city, but I don't know anyone else who might go except for you.”

Lia shakes her head. “I'm sorry, Nadia,” her Minnesotan accent comes through only when she's apologizing, “but I promised Beatriz I would stay here and help coordinate the move instead of going on there.”

“Oh. She told you about that?”

She nods. “Immediately after Anita told her, so I know that Anita's worried about sea monsters overtaking the city. And I would go with you, but Beatriz would worry and I know Sarah needs someone to keep her company or she'll go outside of the city looking for Sam herself.”

Nadia swallows. They look at Adam, and while his eyes widen he doesn't seem incredibly surprised at the news, as if he figured this city was too good to be true anyway. “Adam, do you want to come with me, then? I know that's probably the last thing you want, but we'll be doing our best to avoid danger rather than going right into it this time.”

It takes longer than Nadia expects for him to respond, but he does with a reluctant nod. “Okay.”

“Really?” Instantly, Nadia regrets asking him to join, but a selfish part of them is glad that someone is going with them.

“Yes. But only because I know Dani would want to help.” He flushes, then says more quietly, “And I don't want to leave her again.” Lia smiles at him and reaches up to ruffle his hair, prompting him to give her a half-hearted glare. “Stop.” he whines.

“No, you're adorable.” She laughs at how pink his cheeks grow and dances away from him before he can push her away.

“You should tell Dani, Nadia.” Adam tells them. “When do we leave, then, and will it just be us?”

Nadia nods. “Probably. And we'll leave tomorrow. Anita only told me today, so I'm sorry for the sudden notice.”

“Good luck, Nadia.” Lia's arms wrap around Nadia's waist like she means to pick them up and spin them around, but she leaves the two of them in a grounded embrace. Even though she pulls away, she doesn't let go of them until Nadia gives her a smile. Satisfied, she pulls Adam into a hug next. “You be careful, too, Adam.” She ruffles his hair again for good measure, and this time he reluctantly accepts it.

The library is rarely populated, but whenever new books are found there is always a group of people who are found among the stacks. Sarah and Gabriel are often those people, as are Matthew, Janae, and occasionally Lia whenever she pulls herself from the greenhouses. Beatriz wanders in at times as well, but she never manages to get any reading done and instead tries (often unsuccessfully) to drag Lia away. Nadia has seen Sam in the library once or twice, but usually she obtains her books through Julia or Sarah; Nadia sees her most often on the western wall gazing out at the vast, endless ocean, and occasionally they join her. The two of them never acknowledges each other's presence with anything more than a nod and the occasional uplift of the corners of their lips, and Nadia doubts it will ever progress to anything more than that. There is too much bad blood between them.

They go to the library on Adam's suggestion, and there they find Dani sitting in the corner at a circular table with stacks of books all around her. The spines read Dictionary of the Middle Ages, A Wrinkle in Time, and various other volumes of encyclopedias and novels of science-fiction, fantasy in addition to biology guides. She only looks up at them when they lightly tap on her shoulder, but even before she does she can't seem to tear her gaze away for a good full minute.

“Nadia! Hi!” Her smile is like the sun. “This place is amazing, I've never seen so many books before in one place, even when I was a kid.” She pushes a stack towards Nadia when they sit down. “I could probably live here, I think.” she admits, then she notices Nadia's expression. “What's up? Is Adam complaining about me spending too much time here already?”

Nadia raises their eyebrows. “How long have you been here?”

Dani shrugs. She smiles sheepishly. “Since dawn I think. I woke him up, told him where I was going, and left for the library as quickly as I could. So why are you here then?”

“Gabriel and I have been assigned another mission,” Nadia begins, “and I was hoping you would join us. Anita thinks we should find another city because of the sea monsters and the Leviathan, so Gabriel and I are to find it and report back to her.”

Dani's grin slowly disappears. She looks at the stacks of books around her, then the open book in front of her. After a few moments, she nods. “Okay. After what you did for me I can't just say no. When do we leave?”

“Tomorrow at dawn. I'd like to find this place as quickly as I can.”

Dani nods. “For peace of mind. I get it. Is it just you, me, Gabriel, and Adam? Or are other people coming along?”

“Just us.” Nadia replies. “I'll come find you in the morning, and we'll be off.” And maybe Nadia should feel guilt for lying to her and Adam, but they don't. After all, it's for a good reason.

They find Gabriel on the wall.

Nadia pulls themself off the cold metal of the handrail then stands overlooking the Brooklyn Bridge at the north. It's beautiful even in the bitter cold of the winter, even when the wind exhibits enough force that Nadia swears the bridge will break apart and fall into the ocean. The swirling air up here almost makes them forget about the monsters, about the responsibilities they have in the city, about the fact that the world has descended into something they never would have thought of over a decade ago.

They walk towards Gabriel and Beatriz who sits next to him with her arm thrown over his shoulders. She pulls him closer, probably because she's freezing and won't admit it, and their feet dangle off the edge. Few people go up to the top of the wall anymore, only those who aren't afraid or like the thrill of being above everything. Gabriel, like Sam, goes up to think. Nothing more, nothing less.

When Gabriel notices them, he offers them a smile without getting up. He instead pats the open spot next to him which Nadia takes. They lean against him, lace their fingers together, and let their knees touch.

“So you two finally stopped circling each other, huh?” Beatriz asks casually. She looks at Nadia with an expectant expression, so they humor her with a shrug.

“To be fair, I don't think Nadia did much circling to begin with. They're just obtuse.” Gabriel replies. Nadia huffs but he just shrugs. “It's true.” he says with a smile.

“Beatriz, why did you tell Zareen what I did?” Nadia asks without a preamble. It's not like they blame her for what they did, but they just want to know. It wouldn't have changed how Zareen thought of them, at least not drastically, but...

“She asked.” Beatriz says slowly after a few moments. The snowflakes float lazily around the three of them, now, and gradually towards the ground they descend. It's almost peaceful watching them fall. It almost reminds Nadia of the life they used to live. “She wanted to know how you had been since you were separated from each other, so I told her what I knew. I mentioned how you changed, how you're different now, but I'm not sure she really latched on to that.” There's a humorless smile in her voice when she adds, “Guess you two aren't so different after all.”

Guess not, Nadia silently agrees as they watch the snowflakes fall. But they hope the two of them aren't alike in only the wrong ways.

“Well, I'll leave you two alone.” Beatriz announces right before she leaves. Nadia assumes she winks at the both of them, but they don't bother to turn around and see it for themself. They know her too well, and her crass nature isn't going to dissolve overnight.

“Have you asked anyone to go on the mission?” Gabriel asks eventually. His words feel far away, and not just because of the wind howling around the two of them. They're ready for this winter to end. They're ready for the warmth to settle in.

“Adam and Dani said they'd both go. I had asked Lia, but she gently refused.”

“She would hate it out there anyway. It's too cold, and she spends enough time in the greenhouses that she's probably forgotten what season it is.”

Nadia smiles. “Probably.” They wait a few moments before saying, “Are you okay? With Zareen going out there?”

Gabriel shrugs. He exhales slowly, like he's deliberating over the answer. “I barely know her, but I know these monsters and I doubt she hasn't factored them into this. I think she just wants to do something.”

“I know I can't stop her from doing this, but I can't just let her leave alone.” Nadia murmurs. “I told Adam and Dani we're leaving tomorrow, and when we finish our mission we can get back here and I can tag along on her quest or whatever.”

Gabriel looks at them. “Nadia...”

“I don't want this to be the last time I see her, Gabriel. I don't want to leave her without a choice again.” Nadia admits softly.

“She'll be okay.” Gabriel reassures them, and even if it feels like false hope Nadia can't deny that Zareen has a good track record of surviving when people think she's dead. He squeezes their hand gently, and the warmth which spiderwebs from his skin to theirs causes something soft to bloom in Nadia's chest. It coaxes a smile on Nadia's lips despite the overpowering dread weighing down their body. “All of us will be okay.” he adds. “We'll all get out of this place unharmed, then we'll outlive this entire thing.”

“How can you be so optimistic?”

“Being around you has made me come to appreciate the little things in life. Hope isn't a bad thing, you know.” Gabriel flushes when he adds, “How could it be when it's what your name means?”

Nadia's face burns. They shove his shoulder lightly. “Oh, my God. Are you going to be constantly embarrassing now?”

“Only if it makes your face get all red like that. You look so ridiculous.” And he's laughing, now, and Nadia wants to kiss him. So they do; they feel his smile against their lips. When they pull away, he almost looks disappointed. “We should pack our things soon.” Gabriel suggests, but neither of them move despite the cold.

Nadia wakes up after Gabriel the following morning. He knows the way around Nadia's apartment as if it's his own, and he perches himself on the kitchen counter with his feet tucked underneath his legs as he nurses a mug of tea. His eyes droop even as he watches Nadia pull on a pair of wool socks, but he still pulls his gaze towards their face to ask, “Albuquerque can't be the first place we ask for help.”

Nadia grabs their keys off the counter and stuffs them in their coat pocket. “They're the only place close to us that exists and could feasibly fit the entire population of San Francisco.” Nadia replies.

They lace up their boots, then afterwards tie their hair in a loose braid. They had started growing it out when they were ten, much to their fathers's chagrin. Boys ought not to do wear their hair long, he had said; it was only when Nadia was fourteen and they forced themself to tell their parents about their misgivings of their gender that he begrudgingly decided to accept it.

Zareen and their mother always had.

Gabriel huffs. “You know they wouldn't even think about letting in hundreds of people if they rejected just one person.” But he still pushes himself off the counter after he empties his mug. He pulls on the hiking boots he found once he returned to the city, then he follows Nadia out the door.

“It's been over three years,” Nadia says as they walk down the hallway. The dim lighting reminds them it's barely past sunrise, and the strip of light underneath their some of neighbors' doors reminds them that they've been awake the entire night. “they might have changed.”

“Yeah. Might.” Gabriel's hands find his coat pockets. Before he disappears ahead of Nadia, he says, “Don't let this eat you up inside.”

Nadia knocks on Dani's and Adam's shared apartment thrice when they reach it. The door opens two minutes after the third knock to reveal both of them looking apprehensive and decked out in full winter attire. They both carry small backpacks that likely hold everything they own.

“Gabriel is starting the jeep. You two ready?”

Adam waits for Dani to nod in affirmation before he does, then Nadia leads the three of them to the stocked jeep. Gabriel unfolds the map after Nadia gets in the driver's seat even though he could recite the route to Albuquerque in his sleep, and he only starts telling Nadia where to go after the gates open up and they leave the city. Some sort of finality passes over Nadia as they drive; their hands subconsciously tighten around the wheel and the air seems to grow colder.

“How did you meet each other?” Dani asks several hours into the drive. Adam, who had been scanning the horizon for monsters, looks at Nadia for an answer, but it is Gabriel who speaks.

“A little over three years ago.” he begins slowly. He pauses for dramatic affect, prompting Nadia to roll their eyes. “I had been looking for some place to take me in because a few hellhounds had been relentlessly following me for miles, and after being rejected by a few I ended up losing them in California. I ended up at San Francisco where Nadia and I formally met on a scavenging mission, and we became good friends.”

“Sounds like you were destined to meet.” Adam says offhandedly, and Dani laughs.

“You're such a sap.”

Adam's face flushes, and he murmurs, “Yeah, a little bit,” under his breath in an obvious attempt to hide his words from Nadia and Gabriel. He looks at Dani as he says it, and Nadia figures they will eventually regret their decision to bring the both of them along.

They arrive at Albuquerque a day later. The lack of monsters going to the city bothers Nadia more than if the four of them had run into thousands, but as they slow the jeep when they reach the mismatched scrap metal walls of the city they ignore the feeling.

They feel as if they've transported themself to another world with how barren the landscape looks. Adam nudges Dani awake a few meters from the city, and Gabriel sinks in his seat as if he already knows the outcome of their journey. Still, it's better if they try; Nadia knows he knows this.

As the jeep approaches, Nadia notices smoke curling up from inside the walls and a gapping hole several meters long torn in the walls facing the south. The tear is jagged and uneven, not uniform as if only construction was being done, and Nadia shares a look with Gabriel. When Nadia looks in the rearview mirror, they see Adam fidgeting where he sits. Dani stares at the city with wide eyes as they approach as if she could never get enough of it, or maybe she's trying to decipher what happened using only the endless knowledge in her head.

Nadia, figuring the gate won't open for them, brings the jeep off the road and drives towards the gap in the walls. Collectively they all seem to hold their breath as the jeep climbs up rubble and into the boundaries of the city. Buildings of adobe exist not even as imprints of what they once were, and bodies sporadically litter the streets. The red which paints the ground doesn't cause something foul to mix in Nadia's stomach, but Adam's dry heave into the street does. Instead of waiting for him and Dani to climb back into the jeep, Gabriel and Nadia accompany them.

Gabriel nudges a stray brick aside with his right foot. “What kind of monster could do this?” he asks.

“More importantly, what if it comes back?” Adam adds. He looks around the city as if to memorize any possible escape routes. Dani takes his hand and gently pulls him closer towards her, and he seems to relax, but only slightly. “Where are we supposed to go now?” he asks Nadia.

“Austin.” they reply without hesitation. “And if that doesn't work, we search the cities that we know are populated in the Midwest or construct a new place.” They look at Gabriel, and he nods in agreement. “For now, let's look for things that might have some value.” they suggest. “Adam, come with me. Dani, you can go with Gabriel. Don't stray too far from the jeep.”

Nadia purposely leads Adam towards a portion of the city that looks like it was relatively untouched with its lack of bodies and rubble in the streets. They walk into the nearest building, a quaint little house two stories high, and rifle through drawers hanging open in the living room. Adam takes a few gorgeously weaved blankets, rolls them up as lightly as he can, and shoves them under his right arm.

“I'm in love with her.” he says abruptly a few moments later. Nadia straightens to look at him; they raise their eyebrows. They never would have pegged Adam as the type to say something so suddenly, but watching how his feet can't seem to stay still makes them think he's just terrified.

“Why are you telling me this? Shouldn't you be telling Dani instead?”

He shakes his head. He refuses to look at them straight on, so he settles for looking at them through the mirror hanging on the wall. “She already knows, and she doesn't feel the same way. She only sees me as a best friend, and I'm fine with that, but I don't,” Nadia finally notices the way his eyes water when he says, “I don't want to lose her.”

“Then do everything in your power not to.” Nadia tells him. “I know she couldn't bear to lose you, either.” He smiles at that, his eyes crinkling, and he looks very much his age. “I'm going to check the rooms upstairs.” Nadia informs him. “You stay down here.”

Nadia doesn't expect a hidden stash of food or gasoline or something equally as important upstairs, but they don't expect nothing either. Whoever lived in the house must have been lucky enough to escape before the monster arrived – even the sheets on the beds are missing. They do find a few bobby pins which they pocket and a few paper clips before they descend the stairs.

Adam paces in a circle in the living room as he waits for them, but when he hears Nadia's footsteps he looks up and the tension seems to evaporate from his face. He holds a small plastic ziplock bag with different colored spools of thread and needles, but apart from that he seems to have had as much luck as Nadia. Nadia is about to suggest they look in another house when he says, “We should leave.” Although he keeps his voice steady, he keeps shifting his weight on his feet.

Instead of arguing about the matter, Nadia agrees. Besides, it isn't as if this is a scavenging mission to begin with. Once they end up in San Francisco, they can tell Anita about the city and she can send an actual scavenging group to dig apart the city. “Are you good?” they ask when the two exit the house.

“I'll be better once we leave the city.” he replies.

Nadia jogs over to where Gabriel stands, and the footsteps behind them let them know Adam follows closely behind. When he looks over at the two of them, he looks around him like he might find a monster. “Did something happen?” he asks.

Nadia shakes their head. “We should leave.” They turn their attention to Adam, and he looks at them with a hesitant smile. “The quicker we find a place to settle the better.” Gabriel nods. “Okay.” He turns his head. “Dani, we're leaving!” A few minutes later, she steps out of a house unfortunately nothing to show for it. She opens her mouth to apologize, but Gabriel shakes his head. “Don't worry, it's fine. We're leaving now.” He doesn't elaborate, nor does he wait for anyone else to before he starts walking in the direction of the jeep.

The city, with its half-destroyed buildings and bodies and reek of death, seems to curl around Nadia as they walk towards the outskirts. Occasionally, they hear the scuffling of what they imagine to be a monster so their pace quickens along with everyone else's. Adam and Dani both drift towards to the two of them, yet Adam drifts closer towards Nadia. They don't mind it. They don't wish he wouldn't do it. But it's strange when he shifts his orbit from Dani to someone else.

Looking back at the city from the jeep, Nadia's eyes trace the contours of the wreckage then travel upwards towards the smoke whose source they aren't sure they want to identify. They knew cities everywhere had fallen into disrepair – some from monsters, some from people, some from natural disasters – but they didn't expect it to happen to a city like Albuquerque, another compound as solid in Nadia's mind as San Francisco. It isn't the city reduced to rubble that bothers Nadia the most, however, but whatever caused it to happen.

Halfway to Austin, Gabriel parks the jeep on the side of a highway sprinkled with vehicles and litter. Adam practically sprints out of the jeep while Dani takes a more exhausted approach where she nearly falls on her face trying to get used to standing on her legs. As she starts untangling her hair with her fingers, she asks, “Don't you think Austin will be the same as Albuquerque? That's three times something strange has happened with monsters. It makes sense that it would turn into a forth.” Her gaze flickers back and forth between Gabriel and Nadia.

Gabriel unscrews the lid on his water bottle as he thinks. “There's a chance that's possible.” he replies, “But regardless we have to check. It's so dry out here that even if Austin is destroyed we might find another place to settle.”

“Depending on how long the attack might have been,” Nadia adds, “we could rebuild Austin and live there.”

Gabriel nods. Adam looks over at them. “This is what you two do all the time? Leave San Francisco for missions?”

Nadia nods. Adam's frowns, and he furrows his brows like he wants to say something else. “Doesn't it ever terrify you?” Dani asks instead.

“Of course.” Nadia replies. “There's always a chance we won't come back when we go.” They choose not to elaborate, but Dani still watches them.

Some odd minutes later, Adam offers to drive so both Nadia and Gabriel can rest. Initially, Nadia protests, but Gabriel loudly thanks him and drags Nadia to the backseat with him with assurance that they can both trust Dani and Adam to drive. They fall asleep much more slowly than Gabriel, and instead of their own force of will the low murmur of Dani's and Adam's conversation lulls them to sleep.

Nadia sees Zareen's face right before they wake up after a bony hand roughly shakes their shoulder. Nadia's eyes open to see Adam staring down at them. As Nadia gets out of the jeep, they watch Adam sharply jab Gabriel in the ribs. He jumps out of the jeep glaring at Adam who simply grins.

“Adam,” Dani chides, “at least try to be nice.”

“Sorry, Gabe.” he replies. Gabriel just sighs.

The city of Austin looks different from what Nadia remembers. The actual compound exists nestled within the city; among blocked off streets and broken buildings a thriving community exists which is even smaller than San Francisco. The few walls which exist are much, much smaller than the walls surrounding San Francisco because so few monsters stray down south, but among the familiarity people bustle around with a sort of hysteria in their movements as the four of them walk through the compound on foot.

A young boy around seven nearly barrels over Adam in his attempt to run down the street, and a teenaged boy about fifteen runs after him after a glance and frown at Adam in lieu of an apology. Adam watches the two with curiosity rather than anger.

“You remember where Marcus is?” Nadia asks Gabriel casually as they part the crowds. He shrugs and keeps walking. The more time passes, the more frantic people seem to be; Nadia wonders if the city is preparing to move just like San Francisco is.

Then, they see the monster.

It's about two feet taller than Nadia with a beautiful scarlet body flecked with maroon, and it stands several yards away from Nadia in the thick of the crowd. Its head is that of an eagle's, and the feathers blur seamlessly into bear fur. Three ox tails whip around the air behind it, and when its wings stretch out as it stands up on hind legs, Nadia swears the beast is made of fire with the way the sun catches the feathers.

As it swipes its claws at the crowd, someone goes down with a scream and the crowd rushes past Nadia and the others. Dani's body shakes beside Nadia, so they take her hand and squeeze it. When a spear lodges itself in the griffin's left wing, its beak opens and an agonizing shriek fills the area. Nadia winces visibly while Gabriel and Adam press their hands to their ears. A gunshot rings out, then another, and patches of runny scarlet form on the griffin's chest, neck, and wings. It stumbles once, twice, then three times before an arrow lodges itself in its neck and it finally topples over into the street.

Nadia pulls their grip away from Dani to approach the griffin even though Gabriel protests. They push past people with constant apologies bubbling past barely-parted lips, and as they walk they watch several adults tying ropes around the griffin. One around each of its legs, one around its neck, multiple around both of its outstretched wings. The people begin dragging the griffin away, Nadia taps on the shoulder of the nearest one.

“Have you been experiencing these monster attacks for a while now?” they ask as the man turns his head. Nadia recognizes him as Marcus immediately through his tan skin and salt and pepper hair despite his young age. He looks behind Nadia, prompting them to follow his gaze and watch Gabriel approach the two. Gabriel looks as if he wants to interrupt, and almost does but Nadia shakes their head.

Marcus's brown eyes widen when he recognizes Nadia, and he gives them a large smile. “Nadia, it's been a while. No, this monster attack has been the first one in a while. Is this why you're in Austin?” He looks up at the skies as he says it, as if another griffin or something worse might come hurtling from the skies. People bustle around them more slowly, now, but the crowd still has leagues to go before it finally calms.

“Sort of.” Nadia admits. “Anita, she wants to move from San Francisco to another compound. Have you heard about strange sea monsters rising up on land?” When Marcus nods, Nadia continues. “Is it possible we could bring the people from San Francisco here? I know the situation you have here is delicate, but if you let us we will do anything we can to repay you.”

“We have more than enough room for you, but I'm worried more of us will attract even more monsters. Especially more demigods.” Marcus frowns as he thinks. He watches the people drag the griffin's body away, likely to someplace to be burned, and slowly starts tapping his fingers on his leg. He's barely five years older than Nadia, something he never seems to let them forget the few times they actually see each other. Two years ago, Nadia would have made up any excuse to come to Austin to bother him; they don't remember when that faded. “But I'll think about it.”

“Thank you.” Gabriel says from beside Nadia, and Marcus finally looks at him. Gabriel stiffens slightly as Marcus smiles at him, and he edges closer to Nadia which proves to be quite easy given the crowd pushing against the both of them.

“Any time. Nadia, Gabriel, it's getting dark. I can arrange to give you a space to stay in for the night.” Marcus offers.

“We would appreciate that, thank you.” Nadia says with a smile. They look over their shoulder to see Adam and Dani standing on the sidewalk a few yards away. “We have two other people with us.” they add when they notice Marcus following their gaze.

“That shouldn't be a problem.” he replies. “Follow me, I'll find you some place to stay for the night.”

Marcus gives them a small, two story house mostly isolated from the rest of compound because he figured they would want to leave as quickly as possible in the morning. Adam parks the jeep in the front as Nadia, Gabriel, and Dani bring their stuff into the house and set everything in the living room. Dani takes the guest bedroom without even bothering for either Gabriel's or Nadia's opinion, and Nadia pulls a blanket from a drawer in the coffee table and tosses it to her as she leaves.

Instead of looking through the other bedroom Nadia enters the kitchen, turns the faucet to watch the water slowly gush out, and washes their hands. It's the action of it they find more soothing. They hear the front door open and Adam's footsteps through the house.

Marcus had mentioned this house and the others surrounding it were strictly for people passing through Austin, so everything had to be left exactly how it was before it was used. Because of this, Nadia's fingers slide across the edge of the sink with a sort of reverence. An empty baby blue vase sits on the windowsill waiting for flowers to inhabit its space.

When Nadia turns around and walks back into the living room to grab their bag, Gabriel meets them halfway. He pulls on the collar of their coat then leans up and kisses them neatly on the mouth. With one hand he drags the zipper of their coat downward, and with the other he starts pushing it off Nadia's shoulders. Nadia breaks the kiss to hang up their coat on the coatrack by the front door, and when they turn back they quirk their lips. “You're jealous.” they realize, and Gabriel folds his arms over his chest.

“He still stares at you.” he says plainly. “It's been two years.” He takes off his coat and hangs it beside Nadia's.

“So? Why are you jealous of Marcus but not Riley?”

“Because I actually like Riley. They're nice. Marcus is just...” He wrinkles his nose instead of giving an actual answer. “Just forget about it. The sooner we get back to San Francisco the better.”

“I will.” Nadia says mildly, but they still smile. “You think the griffin attack means anything?” they say in an effort to move the conversation to safer waters. They sit next to Gabriel on the couch, and he leans into them as naturally as if it were breathing.

Gabriel sighs. “Probably. I'm just glad we have a concrete place to stay now and we and go to San Francisco first thing in the morning.”

Nadia smiles. “Even if Marcus is here?”

Gabriel elbows them in the ribs lightly. “Yes, even if Marcus is here.” A smirk spreads on his face, and Nadia doesn't have to ponder for long to know what he's thinking.

“Can I kiss you?” Nadia asks, and when Gabriel nods they start with the inside of his right wrist. His pulse thrums against the skin; he watches them as they push up the sleeve of his loose shirt and trail their brief kisses upwards. With each press of their lips, he relaxes into the couch.

“You're so fucking weird.” he murmurs as his hand cards through Nadia's hair. Sidestepping the tangles, he starts unraveling Nadia's braid, and with only one hand available the process goes as slowly as he expects.

“You like it.” Nadia replies. They smile against the inside of his elbow when Gabriel nods absently. His fingers fall from Nadia's hair when Nadia pulls away to hook their heads underneath the hem of Gabriel's shirt. He nods, and after they pull it off they situate the both of them so they're laying on the couch. Realistically, they would be in a bedroom, but neither of them think about moving as Nadia's lips mark the angles of Gabriel's shoulders. Their hands splay out against his waist, and they're tempted to dip them lower but instead find themself tracing the slight indent in the skin where his ribs are. Their thumbs press softly into the skin, their nails create crescent moons which quickly fade away.

Gabriel's hands reach up to slide underneath the fabric of Nadia's sweater, and as Nadia's hands map out the entirety of Gabriel's torso he does his own memorization of Nadia's skin. It's something they've grown attached to quickly. It grounds the both of them, Nadia supposes, feeling just how their skin knits itself together. His fingers press goosebumps into Nadia's skin.

“You should cut your hair.” Nadia blurts into the open air between them. Gabriel's eyebrows raise, and for emphasis Nadia moves a hand to curl their fingers around a loose stand. His mouth quirks in a smile, and a red flush spreads across the bridge of his nose to his cheeks as if he the mere thought of someone playing with his hair is more scandalous than anything in the world. Nadia gives the strand an experimental tag before kissing him on the lips.

Gabriel's hand withdraws from underneath Nadia's sweater to ghost across their jawline. When Nadia pulls away, he says, “And you should shave.”

“Mm. Yes, I should.” Nadia agrees. Once, they entertained the thought of letting it grow into a beard of some sort, but their features are too angular and not masculine enough. They lean back to pull their sweater over their head, and after setting it on the floor kiss Gabriel again. His arms wrap around their waist as Nadia's hand slides, gradually, down the length of his torso. Ridges of skin marking scars and moles dot his body unevenly; the two horizontal scars on his chest Nadia pays the most attention to, and the slight upward curve of fat they press into with their fingers. They thumb over the stitched-together flesh, the ridges of misshapen skin; here is where there lips give the most attention.

They knew beforehand. The fact wasn't a secret between them. But still they retrace their movements because these scars are a part of him. He had it done shortly after he came to San Francisco, shortly before he and Nadia met each other. San Francisco became a paradise to him after that; it began and ended as one.

The thought makes Nadia pull away from Gabriel. Something cold settles in their stomach, and as their grip on his skin tightens they shiver. If monsters are already coming to Austin is it even safe for them to relocate here? After the griffin, what else will arrive? More krakens? Whatever behemoth reduced Albuquerque to rubble?

“There isn't such thing as a safe place anymore.” Nadia says to themself than to Gabriel. Still, they watch him for a reaction.

“No, there isn't.” Gabriel agrees. He sits up and takes Nadia's hand in his own; his thumb rolls across their knuckles. “But even a temporary shelter is better than none at all. We'll all be fine.” he says with emphasis on the word “all”. He brings Nadia's hand to their lips and presses a kiss to the skin, then like Nadia had before him he trails his kisses along their arm. Warmth blooms in Nadia's chest, and it spreads across their body leisurely, so they smile down at him. They've known it for ages, but he's beautiful. He's more beautiful than anyone they've ever seen. So they tell him this, and he grins and kneads the word into the gossamer threads of Nadia's star-woven skin.

The four of them leave the following morning. Nadia's heart hammers in their chest because Zareen will be leaving San Francisco in a day and they need to stop her, but instead of letting Gabriel know and witness his obvious disapproval they hole themself in the driver's seat and start the engine. No one speaks as the landscape shifts, but eventually Gabriel starts up a conversation with Dani. They talk about people: those they've met separately, those they've met together; about the winter, about the dreams they had when they were younger. Their words Nadia drowns out.

Gabriel persuades Nadia to pull the jeep over in the afternoon, and they stop in a gas station in the middle of nowhere. Dani and Adam jump out to stretch their legs while Nadia opens the door but sinks against their seat.

“Nadia.” Gabriel says. He doesn't say anything else, so Nadia knows he knows what they're thinking. He reaches between the seats, fits the palm of his hand on Nadia's knee, and taps random beats against the fabric of their pants.

“In a day she's gone, Gabriel.”

“Then you can use the time apart to let her go.” When Nadia looks at him, Gabriel offers them a small smile. Nadia so desperately wants to kiss him, but not because they really want to. “Let her be her own person.”

His words fall like a weight on Nadia's chest as he removes his hand from their knee. It's already eating Nadia up inside. Gabriel was too late with his words of advice.

Without thinking, they lean over the seat, cup Gabriel's face with their hands, and press their lips to his. Before he can kiss them back, Nadia pulls away and retreats back into their own seat.

“What was that for?” Gabriel asks. A smile tugs at his lips, but his tone says he's confused.

Nadia shrugs. The letters lodge themselves in their throat, stringing themselves into words that bubble up but are never given proper release. “Just in case.” They briefly think about kissing him again but decide against it when Adam and Dani reenter the jeep to rifle through their bags. It isn't like the two don't know, or that Nadia is embarrassed, but it feels too intimate to be shared.

“Nadia, are you okay?” Dani is the first to ask. Adam stops what he's doing to look at Nadia with a slight downturn to his lips.

“I'm fine.” Nadia replies shortly. “Are you two?”

Adam nods and gives them a thumbs up, but his eyes watch hold their gaze for a few more moments before he leaves the jeep again with Dani. Adam is the last person Nadia would expect to be empathetic towards them considering how he treats Gabriel.

After what feels like an eternity, Nadia and Gabriel finally get out of the jeep and stretch out their limbs. Adam digs through the gas station along with Dani while Gabriel and Nadia stand outside. He tosses a ziplock bag to Nadia which they barely catch, and the smile that spreads across his face tells them he doesn't miss it.

“Your reflexes are shit. You should work on that.”

Nadia glares at him as they eat the sandwich, but they both know there's no heat behind it. Once they finish, they watch Gabriel for a few moments. “Will you be okay leaving San Francisco?”

Gabriel nods. “Of course I will.” he replies easily. “I've got you.”

Nadia rolls their eyes at that, but they still lean down to kiss him. Their fingers lace with his, and for a moment they let themself think that everything is okay, that everything will be okay. They have Gabriel, Gabriel has them.

As Adam and Dani walk out of the gas station empty handed, it's the way Adam's body comes to a full stop and freezes up that catches Nadia's attention instead of the low growling behind them. Gabriel's eyes widen as he reaches for his dagger, and as Nadia slowly turns their head around they see the hellhound jump.

They're too slow to dodge, so pain rips across their right shoulder as they start to duck. Gabriel shoves his dagger upwards into the hellhound's throat, twists his wrist, and watches the hellhound's body fall to the pavement with a frown. He nudges the hellhound's body with his foot, careful not to get any blood on his shoe, to confirm that it's actually stunned.

As Nadia lets Gabriel shrug off their coat, they watch as Dani approaches the hellhound slowly, as if the sound of her feet against the pavement might wake it up. Her wide eyes trace the edges of its body while Adam remains frozen where he stands. He only starts moving when Dani calls his name. She takes his hands in her own more for his own comfort than hers.

The prod of Gabriel's fingers against Nadia's wounds elicits a wince, so he mumbles an apology as he cleans the wounds with water. “You okay?” Nadia asks him as the pads of his fingers ghost around their wounds. He looks at them, raises his eyebrows, and nods.

“What about you?” he asks in return. Nadia's gaze falls from Adam and Dani to Gabriel, and they shrug despite the pain.

“I'm fine.”

Gabriel hums like he doesn't believe them, but methodically he sews the wounds with bright pink thread. Nadia winces each time the silver needle punctures their skin; Dani notices this and opens her mouth to say something before Nadia gives her a smile. “I'm fine.” they assure her. The blood leaves Adam's face as he watches Gabriel work. He looks away and preoccupies himself with staring at the way Dani's hands clasp his own.

Nadia's gaze shifts to the hellhound's body where they can see where the monster's ribs stick out. Clumps of ashy gray fur are missing from its body, and the unnatural contortion of its body makes something foul rise in Nadia's throat. They know it's a monster, but.

“Is something else going to attack us?” Adam asks a few minutes later once he finds his voice. As Gabriel ties the thread holding their first wound together, he lifts his head to look at Adam. His eyes are wide, and his body shakes but not from the cold. Dani stands at his side kneading his hands like she can coax comfort into the seams of his skin.

Nadia shakes their head. “I don't know, but we'll leave as soon as we can.” They pause before adding, “Are you okay, Adam?” Outwardly they know he's not, but they figure it might help if someone else worries over his wellbeing besides Dani.

He nods quickly. “I'm fine.” he says. The words tumble from his mouth like he can't speak them quick enough. His lips shape the words again. He doesn't speak them.

After Gabriel finishes sewing up Nadia's wounds, the four of them pile in the jeep and wait for the silence between them to grow uncomfortable. Dani is the first to speak, and unsurprisingly she asks Adam if he's actually okay to which he responds with another nod. Gabriel never speaks to him, but Nadia catches him looking at Adam through the rearview mirror as he drives.

The landscape shifts again and again and again, and the four of them switch between driving and sleeping yet even when Nadia means to close their eyes they find themself staring outside the window. Zareen will be gone in less than a day. They have no way of stopping her even if they were at San Francisco with her. They have no way of doing anything. Gabriel is right. He has always existed as a voice of reason. They're going to lose their sister. Their mother, their father, burned to ash, now Zareen killed by her own hubris.

Nadia doesn't realize they're crying until Dani stretches across the seat and wraps her arms around them and hugs them fiercely. She's much, much shorter than Nadia, yet Nadia gets the impression that if she wanted to she would try to lift the burden of the world off everyone's shoulders.

The sun is rising in the sky when they reach the gates of San Francisco. Walls that reach the sky simply aren't enough to disappear anyone's anxieties about the world, so Nadia wonders what will become of them. They're made of spare parts and scrap metal and whatever else, so surely they can be recycled into something else. Or maybe they will be kept as reminders to whoever looks to the west coast for refuge that this is not their paradise. And the city itself, what will become of it? The hospital, the greenhouses, the apartments, the libraries – everything that everyone has ever forged.

Adam parks the jeep near the office building, and the four of them travel to the fifth floor. The same people pass by them, but as they near Nadia's office they see the occasional face they do not immediately recognize.

Nadia pulls open the door to Anita's office, motions the others to go inside, then closes the door behind them after they enter the room. When Anita looks up, her eyebrows raise. “That was quick.” she says with a slight smile.

“Austin will take us.” Nadia says before Anita can say anything else. “When did Zareen leave?”

“A few hours ago.” Anita replies. She looks at Gabriel, then at Adam and Dani as if waiting for any of them to say something. “She said something about leaving for the Midwest, but I imagine her plans have changed by now.” She frowns. “You still want to go after her, then?”

Nadia swallows. “I have to. She's my sister.” They hold Anita's gaze as long as they can before their eyes fall to the floor. They take a breath which they exhale through their nose when the Anita's office door slams open. Nadia's head snaps up.

The dark circles hang underneath Sarah's eye become more noticeable as she steps forward; her fists clench and unclench constantly, and when they relax Nadia notices angry crescent-moon marks embedded in her skin of her palms. Gabriel steps backwards to give her room.

“Where did you send Sam?” Sarah's voice shakes not with anger but fear.

“Sarah –“

“Please. Where did you send her? She should be back by now. She should have been back days ago but she's not. I need to know where she is.” Nadia has only never seen Sarah in this much distress once before, and that was when Eric's body crumpled to the ground in front of her.

Anita watches Sarah before answering. “Kansas City, Kansas. You might as well go with Nadia if you're actually considering this.”

Sarah frowns. She looks at Nadia. “Why?”

“I'm going in the same direction.” Nadia replies. They refuse to elaborate any further, but Sarah doesn't even bother with asking. She nods slowly after a few moments, and like that their goals are bound together. “I'll be leaving in two hours. Will you be ready by then?”

“I'm ready now.” she replies. “I'll be at the gates.” she adds before nodding once to Anita and walking out of the office. Nadia looks at Anita before mimicking Sarah's actions and leaving; they don't wait for the other three to follow until they reach the staircase.

They could reach her. They could reach Zareen somehow, by some stroke of luck, by some miracle; it was a miracle they found her again on accident, so why shouldn't they be able to do it on purpose? Even if they don't have a concrete city, a concrete direction, they'll find her somewhere. They have to. She's their sister.

Gabriel touches their shoulder lightly when he reaches them; they lean into the warmth of his hand. “Will you come with me?” they ask him. And even if he disapproves, even if he knows Nadia will inevitably fall apart at the seams, he nods.

“Of course.”

Nadia looks at Dani and Adam. “You two don't have to if you don't want to.” They look at Adam when they say, “I'm not forcing you to join me.” Adam gives them the smallest of smiles, and he opens his mouth likely to tell them he won't go with them when Dani speaks.

“I'll go with you.”

Adam frowns. “Dani, you don't have to go.”

“I want to.” Dani smiles at him. She takes his hands, and her fingers slot between his own. “They saved our lives, and I have to repay them for that.” Adam doesn't let his hands fall from hers, but his frown deepens. His gaze shifts to Nadia, then to Gabriel.

“Then I'm going, too.” he adds slowly. He squeezes Dani's hands and shakes his head before she can say anything in response.

Nadia nods. “Like I told Sarah, we'll leave in two hours. Meet us by the gates when you're finished packing.”

The scent of mingling pine and wood shavings hits Nadia first when they enter their apartment. It's usual, familiar, and they never did find out the cause of the smell. They remove their boots, place them by the coatrack next to the front door, and curl their toes against the hardwood floor. They collect the vases in the kitchen methodically; their fingers ghost against the smooth edges of red, of green, of white before they place them in a cardboard box they find in their room.

Their hands cup a small potted pitcher plant resting on the kitchen table. Lia had given it to them some months ago; in the wake of Nadia's frequent disappearances on missions, she promised to take care of it. The upside down bell-shaped leaves still curve, still declare a pronounced purple hue. They slide it neatly beside a red vase.

The blankets Nadia folds on top of the closed cardboard box, then thinking of it they unpack everything and place them at the bottom. Then the vases, then the pitcher plant, then their copy of the Quran which they find tucked away in a shoebox size seven underneath their bed. Their finger runs down the smooth spine slowly, and they slide their nail between the first several pages but don't open it. They haven't opened it in over four years. They imagine Gabriel still keeps his copy of the Bible. They imagine he opens it every day that he can, and they wish they had that kind of fortitude.

Their hand finds the ring strung around their neck as they close the cardboard box. They were never as materialistic as their mother, but now they almost wish they had more things from San Francisco, from their old life. But everything they have stays in a cardboard box at their feet.

They pack their spare clothes and food in two backpacks; they slip on their boots; they hang their crossbow across their back along with their quiver; they let their hand ghost over their shoulder wounds to change the bandages; they slide a dagger into the sheath sewn into their right boot.

With their belongings hanging off their uninjured shoulder and underneath their arm, they find Lia in the greenhouses. Her eyes widen in surprise when she sees them, then corners of her lips downturn when she notices the bags hanging off their shoulder and the box underneath their arm.

“You're leaving again?” she asks even though she already knows the answer. Her frown persists until Nadia sits the box down on a section of table that isn't covered by plants. “Wha –“

“We're relocating to Austin.” they tell her. “Well, you and the others are. Gabriel, Adam, Sarah, and I are going to find my sister. I don't know if Adam told you about her, or if Sarah did, but she thinks she can stop all this from happening.”

“Zareen, right? And do you believe her? Or are you just going because you think you have to?”

Nadia sighs. “I want to stop her before she does something stupid.”

Lia crosses her arms over her chest. “And what about you? Who's going to stop you? Gabriel can only persuade you so far, and I know Sarah and Adam wouldn't try hard enough.”

“You could.” Nadia says. Lia's eyebrows raise like she hadn't considered the possibility. “You've always had a good head on your shoulders thanks to Beatriz.”

Lia looks away. Her gaze falls over the plants around her, then at the box of Nadia's belongings. “I couldn't. My place is here in these greenhouses. It stopped being the heart of the battlefield a while ago.” When she looks back at Nadia, she smiles sadly, but Nadia already knew.

“It's fine, don't apologize.” They bite their lip. “You think you can get everyone to Austin safely? Anita will need help rounding everyone up and preparing for the move.”

Lia smirks. “You think I can't?” Before Nadia can say anything, she pulls them into a hug then squeezes so tightly Nadia swears she will crack a rib. Before she pulls away, she rises on her tiptoes and kisses Nadia's forehead. “Be careful, okay? You're my best friend, and I'm not sure what I'd do if something happened to you.”

“You be careful, too.” Nadia replies. They smile and gesture to the box. “Do you think you could bring my things to Austin with you?”

Lia smiles. “Of course.” She pulls the box as close to her body as she can in affirmation. “When you find your sister, make sure you keep Beatriz safe, okay?”

“I will.” Nadia promises. They hug Lia again. “If you ever change your mind, we're going to Kansas City in Kansas.”

“The Midwest?” Lia frowns when she pulls away from Nadia. “The weather is so much worse out there – Anita's said it, you've said it, even Beatriz has said it.” She sighs then stops because she knows words to dissuade Nadia are useless. “Please be careful, okay? Do whatever you have to do then come back as soon as you can.”

Nadia nods. “I will.” Thinking of Gabriel, they add, “I'll be in good hands.”

They find Sarah standing alone at the gates wearing a neon pink scarf around her neck, black gloves, and gray wool coat; her red hair peeks underneath a checkered hunting cap. Attached to a belt around her waist is a hatchet. She has a dark green messenger bag dangling off her shoulder; Nadia wonders what she can even fit in there, if anything at all.

When Sarah notices them, she gives a slight wave. “Where are the others?”

“They'll be here within five minutes.” Nadia replies, and within ten minutes the five of them have squished into the same jeep with Nadia and Gabriel in the front and Dani, Adam, and Sarah in the back. Sarah tosses Gabriel a map with several lines and circles already drawn on. No one says anything as Nadia turns the key in the ignition and the engine roars to life, and as they drive out beyond the walls snowflakes begin to fall from the cloudy gray sky. =Part Three= Sarah buries her hatchet into the kraken's beak for a fifth time, finally cleaving the hard chitin in two, and when one of its arms loosens its grip around her body she pulls herself out of its grasp. She jumps down to the ground, steadying herself right before she nods at Nadia. They slip out of the grasp the kraken has on them with some difficulty, take their crossbow from where it lies half-buried in the snow, then fires a bolt into one of its hideous bulging eyes. Dark blood oozes slowly from the wound as it furiously blinks around the wood, and Sarah uses the moment to jump up and retrieve her hatchet from the kraken's bleeding beak.

Nadia turns around and yanks open the passenger side of the jeep. The glass window shattered when the kraken flipped the jeep over barely two hours into the drive, but Nadia is just thankful that the kraken flipped it again so it now stands right-side up.

When he notices them, Adam lets himself sink in his seat in relief. Dani holds his hands where she sits beside him, and Gabriel already sits in the driver's seat with his hands around the wheel. “Thank God it's over.” Adam murmurs, but Nadia is close enough they can hear him.

“Is the jeep okay?” Nadia asks. Adam finds it in himself to roll his eyes.

“Thanks for worrying about the jeep before the three people inside it.” he comments rudely, but his skin is still pale and his body is still shaking slightly. His fingers press into the back of Dani's hand with so much pressure that they're surprised he hasn't broken the skin.

“The jeep is fine.” Gabriel replies. He looks at Nadia, lets his eyes search their face, then looks back at Adam. “Are you okay, Adam?”

Adam pulls a hand away from Dani's grasp and gives Gabriel a thumbs up. “Peachy.” He sighs. “Can we just get out of here? Please?” When the door slams shut and Sarah slides in next to Adam, Nadia nods and Gabriel starts driving around the kraken's thrashing body.

The kraken attacked the jeep three hours after they left. It crawled through the feet of snow faster than Nadia expected it to and at a speed which made them worry about how fast it was in water. Sarah jumped out before all of them, brandishing her hatchet like she was itching for a fight after being inside the walls. Or maybe it was just her worry of Sam's whereabouts.

Nadia turns their body so they can see the kraken as it flails its limbs around. One of them finally latches on to the bolt in its eye; when the kraken pulls it out, blood spurts out of the wound. For a few moments, the kraken curls its limbs around the hard shell surrounding its body, but Nadia suspects that soon it will continue to pursue them.

“Gabriel.” they say. He looks in the rearview mirror and frowns. He slams on the gas pedal and waits for the kraken to become but a blot on the horizon before he finally lets the jeep slow down. They both know it won't guarantee the kraken will stop chasing them, but at the very least it will give them time.

“Sarah, how do you run out and attack monsters like that?” Adam's voice finally breaks the silence, and with his words the tension seems to diminish in the jeep.

Nadia isn't watching Sarah, but they assume she shrugs in response. “It's not that hard. If I don't attack first, they'll end up attacking me and I can't afford that.” It's a response that is admittedly more tame than Nadia expects.

“Wow.” Adam murmurs underneath his breath; Nadia only notices it because of the silence and how close everyone is, and they can't help but acknowledge the awe in his voice. Privately, they think there are better personal heroes than Sarah, but maybe she's earned it for living this long. It's better than Adam revering Nadia at least, or pining over Dani, or antagonizing Gabriel, but Nadia supposes there are worse ways he could be using his time.

“Can you teach me how to fight?” Dani asks suddenly. Nadia looks back at her only to see Sarah nod.

“Sure.” She sounds slightly bewildered as she says it. Nadia themself is surprised if only because they've known Dani longer, same as Gabriel. They don't pretend to know her reasons behind it, so they leave it be.

“That kraken is gaining on us.” Dani adds.

So that's why.

Since Gabriel is driving on the same path he and Nadia used for their mission in Manhattan, the roads are clearer than they might have been. Still, there are patches of snow Gabriel swerves around, throwing everyone around in the jeep, and the snow falling from the sky only seems to descend faster.

“We should stop.” Sarah leans forward in her seat. “Gabriel, if we don't attack it now we're only going to make the situation worse.”

Nadia turns to stare at her. “Sarah, that'll get us killed.”

“It'd be bad if we ran out of gas while the kraken was right behind us instead of taking the fight to it.” Adam pipes up, but Nadia doubts he actually believes his own words.

“We're driving.” Gabriel replies. “At least until we reach a city with shelter.” He adds, “There, we might figure out some way to ambush it.”

“The only way it'll be ambushed is if it suddenly shrinks to a human's height.” Adam replies. He doesn't say anything else, and even Sarah leans back against the seat. Nadia reluctantly admits that Adam is right; they can't exactly ambush something larger than a two-story building, but they know Gabriel has a point that being in a city might help them out.

The snow doesn't stop when they reach the nearest city. It doesn't stop when Gabriel very nearly crashes into a fire hydrant, and it doesn't stop when Sarah jumps out of the jeep brandishing her hatchet and watching the pale yellow arms of the kraken drag its body towards them. Nadia doesn't understand how it would even survive outside of the water in freezing temperatures, but they haven't understood anything that's been happening for fourteen years. They barely understood the existence of ancient Greek gods before they all disappeared from existence.

“We should split up.” Sarah says immediately. She looks at Nadia then Gabriel for affirmation. “It can't attack all of us that way.” Nadia has the impression she's only suggesting it because she wants to fight the kraken herself, but they nod.

“Okay.” They look at Gabriel, and he nods before Nadia says anything. Adam and Dani shuffle closer to each other while Sarah watches the kraken behind them. “When the kraken is dead or has given up on us, we'll meet back here.” they say.

They wait for the others to start moving, then they lead Gabriel straight down the street. They can almost imagine the cars which should be parked along the sidewalks, and they can almost see the people that should be crowding the sidewalks and the barking of dogs and the smell of fast food and the suffocating atmosphere. Except they don't.

Gabriel distances himself from them gradually as the two of them walk down the street. He tilts his head towards a shopping mall on his right, so Nadia falls in step with him as they pull open the front door despite the shattered glass of it inside.

Splotches of pale pink stain the tiled floors, and pieces of a large clay pot scatter away from a gray, shriveled up plant. As Gabriel steps over a splintered half of a mop. Nadia looks around the brief hallway for the remaining half to no avail. Their boots are uncomfortably loud against the silence. Gabriel notices their wince and gives them a sympathetic smile in return.

When Nadia accidentally steps on a six-inch pile of dusty, half-eaten clothes, a tiny gray mouse scurries out from underneath it which causes Nadia to jump forward. Gabriel laughs which prompts Nadia to glare at him.

“It just startled me.” they say.

He rolls his eyes and smiles. “Sure. Keep telling yourself that.”

Nadia sighs, but less out of actual annoyance. They round the corner with Gabriel at their heels, and almost immediately afterwards glass crunches underneath their weight. When Nadia pulls their foot away, something thin and papery sticks to their boot.

“What is that?” Gabriel asks when Nadia pulls the material off with their hand. They watch it fall back towards the floor. “It looks like snake skin.” Nadia nudges it again with their foot, and more of it crumbles underneath their weight.

“It doesn't look that fresh. Whatever monster shed it must have left a long time ago.”

“I really hope so.” While Nadia is preoccupied, Gabriel walks ahead. “Hey, Nadia, look at this.”

They look up at him, and he gestures towards the floor with it foot. More of the shed skin lines the outer walls of two shops and eventually lead to a store with security grilles pulled over the entrance. Claw and teeth marks are clearly visible in the metal, but Nadia still runs their fingers over the markings. More skin hangs over of the bars. Nadia can barely make out what looks like a skeleton inside the store, but the more the look the more they think the knocked over clothing racks are fooling them.

Nadia pulls their attention from the scene first, but Gabriel still stands in front of the store as if he's waiting for something to happen. “Gabriel, c'mon.” they say. They wrap their pinkie around his own to beckon him forth, and he eventually follows. “How are we going to stop that kraken?” they ask.

“I don't know.” Gabriel admits. “You can't kill something like that easily. Maybe we could cut off its tentacles and hope they have a really slow regeneration rate.” He walks around an upturned stand with cracked glasses all around it. “The only thing we can really do is run and hope it gets tired of chasing us.”

Nadia frowns. “You know Sarah won't agree to that.”

“No, she probably wouldn't.” He adds, “But we'll find her other monsters to beat up. Or people. We'll probably run into bandits.”

“If you say that enough you'll end up making it a reality.”

“I only said it once.”

“Once is too much.” Nadia grabs a splintered wooden baseball bat from the ground, swings it once, and drops it back on the floor. “We'll end up too far behind Zareen.” they say suddenly. Gabriel sighs. He adjusts his grip so his fingers slot between Nadia's. “We'll never find Sam.”

“We'll find them, Nadia, quit doubting everything. I imagine they'll be stopped plenty of times by the time we reach them, the same as us.” He gives their hand a light squeeze before gravitating towards a hunched over corpse. Bullet holes litter the person's jacket, and around them are faded blood stains. When he steps away, the corpse falls on their side and creates a cloud of dust.

Gabriel wrinkles his noise, but when he steps back Nadia notices his posture is stiff. “Are you okay?”

“There were bullet wounds in that person's jacket. You think people might be living in this mall already?” Gabriel looks up at the upper floors as if he might find a band of people pointing guns at the two of them.

“If there were, I think we would have heard them by now.” Nadia replies. This time, they lace their fingers with his. With their thumb, they circle the back of his hand in a gesture they hope he finds comforting as they delve further into the mall.

The wind howls outside. Something nags at the back of Nadia's mind, but they ignore it. They step over another corpse with a missing leg which they locate a few feet away from the body. Nadia grimaces. They can imagine what happened here, or at least they think they might be able to. Scenarios upon scenarios could play in their head constantly but none of them would be correct.

Gabriel suddenly stops. He looks at Nadia for a brief moment then switches his attention to the opposite end of the mall. Nothing happens for a few moments, and Nadia is about to ask what's bothering him when a scream echoes throughout the building. Nadia raises their crossbow instinctively when they hear the quick scampering of shoes barely hitting the ground. Two shapes sprint towards both of them followed by a morphing ball of orange that fans out behind them. An acrid smell assaults Nadia's nostrils.

Another deeper voice joins whoever is screaming. If they shout anything decipherable, Nadia doesn't notice as they yank Gabriel's arm in an effort to drag the both of them away from whatever combination of human and monster barrels towards them. Gabriel swears, pulling his hand from Nadia's, and briefly stares at Nadia before reverting his attention to the screaming people.

“Sorry.” Nadia says automatically right as a someone shrieks “Help us! You two down there, help us please!” In a flying leap, a small figure somersaults into Gabriel, knocking the both of them down.

Gabriel presses his hands against his attacker's chest and pushes them off so the man falls back down. Gabriel grabs wildly for Nadia's hand and pulls himself up. Automatically he grabs the collar of the man's jacket and hoists him up.

“You two!” The man jabs his finger into Gabriel's chest. He then rotates it counter clock wise, wrinkles his nose at the both of them, and accuses strongly “Help us.” in a level tone as if he wasn't screaming mere seconds ago.

Gabriel bats the man's hand from his chest then looks up at Nadia. They give him a half shrug right as a small teenager shoves their entire body at them. Instead of talking, she grabs Nadia's crossbow, points it at the new wall of fire, and jerks her chin at the man. Nodding, he grabs the dagger Gabriel had previously retrieved out of his hand then immediately drops into a fighting stance.

The fire fizzles out, revealing a barrel-sized, gray-furred lion's head and a spotted goat's head protruding from a thick, furry neck. A bolt sprouts between the two heads; and a small shape like a green vine slithers from behind the chimera's heads, wraps and tightens around the metal, and pulls it out.

“Chimera.” Nadia breathes. Instead of thinking to be furious with the two strangers, their throat constricts and they reach out for Gabriel's hand. Screams desperate and hopeless and familiar fill their ears; their hand grips their mother's wet hand. They ask her why it's wet, no they demand it, and she smiles softly.

Nadia, I'm sorry, she whispers softly, and Nadia can hear her in spite of the screaming around them. Their nails dig into their mother's skin, and while they think her wince is because of the pain Nadia causes she doesn't reprimand them when she pulls her hand away. She presses her palm flat against her middle where red stains her blue blouse. She always looks beautiful in that blouse, their father said. But, thinking back on it, purred might be the better term. He loved her dearly. She loved him dearly.

Mom, please. Nadia's hands move to brush against their mother's cheeks. They have her cheekbones, her dimples, the color of her skin, but not her eyes. The shape and color of their eyes are all their father's: green, green, green as the world that was and green as the world that will be.

''Nadia, take my ring. Your father, please give it to your father.''

''Mom, wait, what are you doing? Mom, please stop moving you'll only hurt yourself even more!''

Nadia. Her lips curve downwards, but her eyes are twinkling, sparkling, leaking. ''Please do this for me. I love you so much, Nadia. Everything will be fine. Find your father, then everything will be fine.'' Nadia wants to say that nothing can be fine with a wooden beam digging into their mother's middle, that a family forced apart again is anything but fine. But they don't.

Nadia doesn't recall watching their mother take off her ring, but suddenly they feel a cool object being pushed into their left hand. The smoothness of it they take in with their thumb, and the incline of the cut gem they allow to dig into their skin. Mom, they protest, ''Mom, please! Mom! Mom!''

They feel a warmth cupping their face on both sides. They look at their mother, but when they meet her dark brown eyes they aren't brown but hazel, a hazel that almost looks green. Her hands are smaller than they should be, more calloused, and they don't feel the heat of a dying summer but a coldness. Gabriel's thumbs run over their cheekbones. His brows furrow, his knees bend, his lips press into a thin line. Droplets of sweat bead on his forehead.

Fire, they smell fire.

When Nadia tries to turn their head, Gabriel's hands tense. “Hey.” Nadia swears his lips part after he says the word. “Hey, Nadia, stay with me. You're okay.”

“Gabriel?”

A tentative smile spreads across his face. “Nadia.” Someone yelps behind them, somewhere in the distance behind them, and Nadia finally realizes the two of them are kneeling amongst a pile of toppled board games. The fresh smell eludes them. A breeze ruffles their bangs. They shiver. Slightly, though, only slightly; but it's enough.

“Where are we? What happened to the chimera?”

“Stacey and Chris – the man and woman – are fighting it.”

“Woman?” Nadia frowns. Their hands reach out to grab onto his coat. “Isn't that a teenager with him?”

Gabriel shakes his head. “No, it's some woman in her thirties. She looks young, though, I think because she keeps her hair long.” He's joking, Nadia realizes by the quirk of his lips. They smile, but they don't find it funny. Maybe because their body is still shaking.

“It's cold. Is there an open window somewhere?”

Gabriel jerks his head to the left. “Try a hole in the wall.” His hands fall, so he rests them on Nadia's forearms so they can turn their head. An oval-shaped hole in the wall certainly exists. “If you're okay, we should leave.”

Nadia frowns. “But those other people – we can't just leave them.”

Gabriel looks behind their head when he says “They told me they had it. And we have other weapons, so – “

“They asked us for help, so there's no way they would just tell us to leave suddenly.”

Gabriel swallows. “I –“

Nadia narrows their eyes. “Why are you lying?” they ask.

Gabriel doesn't speak. Someone shouts – the woman, Stacey – and Nadia hears a crunch and a snarl. Nadia pushes against the ground to heave their body up, but Gabriel keeps them down. His eyes search their face; despite their close proximity, Nadia can't understand what he's thinking even though with miles between the two they know his mood like their own. “Nadia...” He winces when the man -- Chris -- shouts something this time. Nadia wonders if it's because of the interruption or because of what Gabriel said before.

“I'm scared, Nadia, of losing you. It's stupid because you're the most resilient person I know, but what if you die? What if you die if we stay here, what if you freeze up again and I or either of those people can't save you? I know I shouldn't abandon them, I know that, but I'm scared of what might happen to you.”

The words come out in a rush, they trip over each other, and twice Gabriel nearly stops completely as his gaze drops from Nadia's.

“Gabriel, I'm not going to die.” Nadia states plainly. They raise their eyebrows. “Where's that usual optimism?”

Gabriel smiles. He shrugs and says, “I think the kraken might have chased it off. Or maybe Chris took it along with my dagger.” He offers a weak laugh, but Nadia takes it. Gabriel leans forward, presses a kiss to Nadia's forehead, and smiles against the skin.

There's a warmth he embodies, a kindness Nadia wishes they had, but the times they don't wish for it themself they thank everything that they're able to receive it. He is who everyone should wish to become. “Rest here. I'm going to help them.” he finally says when he pulls away.

“Thank you, Gabriel.” they murmur. “Thank you.” For being everything they don't say, nor the other things buried deep, deep, deep.

When Gabriel leaves, Nadia lets their body relax against the wall even while they hear more shouts and feel the cold wrap around them like a cloak. Their gaze settles on the whole in the wall; they wonder what made it; they wonder why it was made to begin with. They don't mind the sitting as much as they do the waiting.

Someone shouts – Chris, they assume – and there's a muffled crunching sound. Nadia turns their head, places their palm flat on the ground, and prepares to push themself off the ground when Stacey pops into their field of vision. She dangles Nadia's crossbow with her thumb and index finger like it's only a feather, and Nadia barely has time to stretch their arms out when she tosses the weapon to them.

“Thanks for letting me borrow that, kiddo.” She winks as if the statement is meant to be flirtatious. Nadia finally notices the dark red stains on her clothes and the angry burn marks on her forehead and the left side of her face. They're surprised she's not screaming in pain.

Nadia pushes themself off the ground. “Is it dead?” they ask, and Stacey gives a nonchalant shrug like she doesn't care either way. Nadia sighs, pushes her aside, and finds Gabriel crouched over Chris's body. They assume he's dead, and from Gabriel's frown it looks like he might be.

Nadia looks back at Stacey who's now clipping her nails with her teeth. She spits them out on the floor beside her which prompts Nadia to wrinkle their nose in disgust. “You don't seem concerned about your friend.”

“Brother.” Stacey corrects. She tears at a hangnail. “He's not dead.”

“Really? Because he's not breathing.” Gabriel informs the two of them. Nadia looks back at Gabriel's hunched form over Chris's body, then at the chimera's still body lying a few feet away from them. One of Gabriel's daggers is embedded in its chest cavity.

Stacey sighs. “He's being dramatic.” She finally walks over to her brother's body and kicks his shoulder. “Chris, get up. We have more monsters to get rid of.”

For a minute they humor her, but nothing happens. Gabriel pushes her away and starts to close Chris's eyes when Chris gasps like a fish out of water. Gabriel jumps away from him as Chris sits up. “Stacey, how long was that?”

Stacey pulls her brother up. “About three minutes,” she says then crosses her arms over her chest and frowns. “You're getting slower.”

Chris shrugs. “I'm getting old,” he says like it's an explanation. At that, Stacey rolls her eyes.

“Yes, you're five years older than me so you're such a fossil.”

“Sorry to interrupt, but who are you people?” Nadia demands. The siblings both turn their attention to Nadia; while Stacey looks bemused, Chris at least tries to look apologetic even though Nadia imagines he feels anything but.

“Stacey is my sister.” Chris replies, to which Stacey rolls her eyes again. “We're both demigods. Half-siblings.”

“I'm Iaso, he's Thanatos, so we're not actually siblings,” Stacey adds. When she talks, Nadia notices her burn wounds now look the size of quarters when they'd encompassed half her face before. Nadia pretends they know who Iaso is and guesses the god had to do with healing. “We're basically immortal.”

“So you can do what you want.” Gabriel adds. He's frowning, and he clearly hasn't forgotten how the siblings took his and Nadia's weapons before. “If you have these powers, why even bother asking for help?”

“For show.” Chris replies. “It's more fun with an audience; we get to freak them out if anything major happens to us.” He adds, “I don't know if we're immortal.”

“If you're that keen on hunting monsters, would you help us out?” Gabriel asks. Stacey and Chris share a glance, and Nadia catches Gabriel's eye. It's a good idea.

Stacey nods. “Yeah, why not. What monster?”

“A kraken.”

“Giant octopus thing? We've seen those before. They're huge pains in the ass.” Chris comments. “Give Stacey a few more minutes to heal up, and we'll help you out.” Stacey elbows him in the ribs, causing Chris to roll his eyes. They might not be blood siblings, but they certainly act related which causes Nadia to think they might actually have grown up together.

They're unnerving. With Dani, her powers are nothing but an extension of her mind, and Sam rarely uses her powers save for fighting, so to see powers like Chris' and Stacey's is unheard of – and to see people so reckless with them, to witness their unabashed glee...

The two remind Nadia of Sarah, but with less of an inclination to stop when they bite off more than they can chew. They wonder how many times Stacey's wounds, both life threatening and not, healed in mere minutes; they wonder just how many times Chris has died for Stacey to accept it as if it's just a minor inconvenience. They wonder if they actually want to find out.

Gabriel and Nadia both pull ahead of the siblings as the four of them walk out of the mall. Stacey and Chris talk loudly enough behind them that Nadia knows everything the two are saying, but they're so preoccupied with their thoughts that they only make out “dumbass”, “that kid's face was priceless”, and the strangely somber “be careful next time”.

“I'm guessing those two freak you out as much as me,” Gabriel murmurs as he and Nadia push open the mall doors. They shrug their shoulder but give a small nod.

“They're too happy about fighting,” Nadia admits. They shove their gloved hands in the pockets as hey step outside. They hold the door open with their foot for Stacey, but she doesn't acknowledge it.

“So, where's the kraken?” Stacey asks, drawing out the “o”. She looks up at the sky like it might pop out of nowhere, and truthfully Nadia wouldn't be surprised if it did.

“It's.” Gabriel pauses. He looks back at Nadia who shrugs unhelpfully, then at Stacey and Chris. “I'm not sure. Maybe it followed Sarah. I'm sure she would have went looking for it anyway.”

“Who's Sarah?” Chris asks.

“Another member of Nadia and I's group,” Gabriel replies. He sighs and hops off the sidewalk. “Follow me, I'm sure we can find it.”

It doesn't take long once Nadia spots the trail of blood and a severed tentacle. They share a look with Gabriel, raise their crossbow, and lead everyone beside it. The sound of a scuffle follows shortly after: shouts that are human and a strange shriek that sounds vaguely like a bird of prey. Nadia's footsteps quicken, and even the siblings behind them start to walk faster.

The trail of blood stops at an alley, so when Nadia turns Adam's eyes immediately lock onto Nadia when they see him curled behind a dumpster. Neither Dani nor Sarah are anywhere to be seen, nor are whatever were causing the sounds. When Nadia approaches him, they notice his how pale his face is. His hands shake even as he keeps them clutching his hair, and his lips part. His breathing is too erratic; it occurs to them that he's hyperventilating.

Nadia, at a loss for words, looks back at Gabriel who immediately crouches next to Adam. He places a gentle hand on Adam's shoulder, causing Adam to tense up even more, but his hands start to relax. Nadia mimics Gabriel's action.

They wish Dani were here. She would be able to get him out of this state. They look around, and they notice something lying a few feet away from the dumpster. When they pull away from Adam to inspect it, they notice how slimy it looks. Another tentacle.

Chris watches Adam and Gabriel with raised eyebrows as if the scene is mildly interesting. Nadia almost says something when Gabriel starts to speak.

“Adam, you're okay,” he says. He pulls off his coat and wraps it around Adam's shoulders. While Adam doesn't stop shivering, his hands finally fall in his lap. “What happened to Dani and Sarah?”

Adam finally looks at Gabriel, and his entire body seems to deflate; for the first time since Nadia met him, he looks completely vulnerable. “The kraken took them both.” His voice comes out hoarse. He pulls Gabriel's coat more tightly around his body. “It went.” He pauses. “North, I think. North, and something followed it, like a harpy.”

That explains the shriek, then, even if it was more bird-like than human. Nadia looks north above the buildings as they worry their bottom lip between their front teeth. It wouldn't be too hard to find them, but admittedly Nadia wishes the two wouldn't have found themselves captured in the first place.

“God, you two are incompetent,” Stacey finally drawls. Her eyes flick towards Nadia when she notices their gaze on her, and she raises her eyebrows. “You didn't know?” Nadia ignores her by watching Gabriel help Adam to his feet – he still shakes, so he reluctantly leans against Gabriel for support – then leads the five of them through streets sidelined with toppled street lamps and overturned mailboxes. A twisted bicycle drapes across the hood of a smashed navy blue car. Something that twinkles in the light coats basically everything; Nadia even loses their balance on the street once or twice.

“It went through here,” Gabriel announces like it isn't obvious.

“So, how big was this thing?”

Nadia frowns when a distinctly human scream fills the air. “Bigger than your average bus.” They break into a run despite the mucus, slime, whatever coating the street; from the sound of the footsteps behind them, the others decide to follow their lead.

Another scream fills the air. Closer, now, so Nadia takes a random guess and turns right on the nearest street where a severed tentacle wraps around another street lamp. Chris and Stacey toss each other weapons then run towards the monstrous kraken without any regard for the thrashing limbs, but Nadia's gaze focuses on the crumbled form of a redhead lying several feet away from the kraken.

Nadia reaches Sarah before Gabriel does; they toss him their crossbow but turn their attention back towards Sarah instead of electing to watch him fire it. They gently pick her up bridal style and carry her inside the nearest building which just so happens to be a bank. They lay her body on the floor as gently as they can, and their fingers ghost over the side of her neck. They barely feel the faint pulse. They touch the back of her head with her hand, and when they notice it's damp they pull their hand back and stare at the sticky, red blood. They wipe their hand on their coat.

If they ever find Sam, they're certain she'll kill them.

They take off their coat, and although they immediately wince at the cold that bites through their clothes they bunch it into a wad and gently slide it underneath Sarah's head. Then, they grab their dagger from its sheath and turn around. They nearly jump out of their skin when they see Adam walk through the door.

“I can watch her,” he reassures them, but his voice comes out shaky. Briefly, Nadia wonders if it's because of the kraken or the sight of someone unconscious.

They walk out of the bank, and the first thing the see is the kraken slamming Stacey's body headfirst into the ground. Something cracks, they outwardly wince, but they take the kraken's pause to grab onto its slimy tentacle. With their nails, they dig into the skin to keep their body from flying off as it thrashes its limb around. Another darts out and wraps around Nadia's ankle, then it tugs.

Pain erupts in their leg, and they hear a snap but don't register it; they focus their attention on the dagger they shove into the tentacle wrapped around their ankle. Blood spews in the air as they drag the dagger across the tentacle then cut it in two. The grip around their ankle completely relaxes right as another tentacle wraps around their middle and carries their body into the air.

From where they hang in midair, they notice how the kraken's shell seems to glitter in the sunlight as if tiny mirror shards were glued onto every inch of its surface. It's oddly beautiful. It would be an oddly beautiful sight to die in front of.

Then they notice movement near the kraken's head. Dani's head bops up from underneath the kraken's body, then slowly she starts to hack at the kraken's beak. The kraken grabs at her with its tentacles, but either she's too filled with adrenaline to notice or she's willingly ignoring it. It takes her five tries to finally break the kraken's beak in half, then she attacks the kraken's tentacles.

Nadia makes a decision then. They slice at the tentacle wrapped around their middle, then once it loosens enough they let their body fall towards the soft flesh of the kraken's head. Pain spreads through their body when they land, but instead of reacting they shove their dagger into the kraken's huge, bulging eye.

Dani stares at them. She smiles at them before sliding out of the kraken's loosening grip and falling towards the ground below. A bolt appears below the kraken's eye, then another inside its beak.

“Kid, behind you!” Chris shouts right before Nadia turns around and watches him drive a spear into the kraken's shell. It barely seems to make a dent, but the monster makes an awful discordant sound all the same.

Then, a tentacle wraps around Nadia's wounded ankle and flings their body into the sky.

They feel the pain spread throughout their body when they wake up, but it seems to radiate from their left shoulder. Their ankle screams worse than the rest of their body. For as long as they can, they remain as still as possible and wait for the pain to dissipate.

It doesn't. Instead, it seems to blur together.

When they pull themself into a sitting position, they bite back the scream that threatens to bubble forth as they open their eyes. They're on top of a mattress in some alley. When they focus their energy on breathing, they notice the sour smell of it then the discolored stains in the fabric.

They think about waiting for Gabriel to find them, or maybe Dani will. They're far enough away from the kraken that it won't bother them even if they stay here, but they wonder where the harpy is. Maybe it left. Maybe it's just waiting for a chance to attack those who are still fighting the kraken.

They shiver. They press a hand to their left shoulder and nearly cry out; this more than anything will set their journey back. Not some monster, but the injuries it causes.

Nadia exhales through their nose. They grit their teeth before pushing their entire body off the mattress and nearly fall over face first into the ground. They slam their hand onto the brick wall of a building, and more pain shoots through their arm. They feel something slice through the palm of their hand, then a sharp pain. When they pull their hand away, they notice the nail sticking out of the wall. They glare at it.

Nadia presses their hand to their hip to staunch the flow of blood, grabs a stick they find on the ground, and slowly begins walking out of the alley. If they had to guess, they'd say the kraken flung them farther north, but right now the sky seems to mush together in a blob. And they think there might be two suns, or the current one split in half while they fell.

When they lean onto another wall for support about two minutes in, their body ends up crumbling against it pathetically. Before, they would have urged themself into action, but right now they appreciate the rest. The others can probably handle the kraken fine, they figure. Stacey and whoever her brother was can't die. Dani is some kind of gymnast. Gabriel is...good with weapons regardless.

Their head starts to pound even as they lean against the wall, so they slowly push their body off and start moving again. They take three steps, stop, then start again. They figure it takes ten minutes to get out of the alley, but their head feels so fuzzy that they don't really trust themself to make that kind of estimate anymore.

They hear a shout in the distance. They jump. They lose their footing, stumble forwards, then finally fall on the pavement. They have enough sense to thrust their hands out in front of them to break their fall, but instead of helping like they expect, their limbs fill with pain. Like insects crawling across their arms in a way, except instead of crawling they're sprinting.

Their eyes slip closed when the hit the ground, and they black out.

Sometime later, Nadia feels someone's hands roaming around their head. Something prods their ribcage, and several voices blur together. They feel something soft underneath their body, and something heavy and warm on top of it. Something wraps around their hand, like a bandage. But it feels smooth, and it reminds them of socks. Their body doesn't feel on fire anymore, and instead everything feels numb, even their own senses. They feel almost disconnected from everything else.

When Nadia's opens their eyes, they have the distinct feeling that more time has passed. They see Stacey staring down at them with her hands cradling their head. Her eyes narrow, and it takes Nadia a moment to realize she's concentrating. It takes Stacey herself several minutes to realize Nadia is awake.

When she withdraws her hands in surprise, the pain comes crashing over Nadia's body; they swear they've been run over by a pickup truck. Stacey mutters something before putting her hands on Nadia's temples this time, and immediately the pain starts to dull into something like a steady hum.

“Chris found you,” Stacey informs them before Nadia has a chance to ask. Her fingers dig into the skin, causing a cold sensation to spread from Nadia's head down to the tip of their toes. “and he carried you here once that kraken was taken care of. Your group is decent.” Nadia assumes it's the strongest compliment she'll give them.

Nadia's voice comes out raspy when they ask, “Didn't you die?” They vividly remember Stacey's head cracking against the pavement like it happened mere seconds ago.

“I can't die, remember,” is all Stacey says in reply.

Silence falls between the two, but Nadia can't seem to concentrate on anything with whatever Stacey is doing to their body. “Keep talking,” they order, but it comes out as a croak. Their throat feels dry and their stomach won't stop rumbling, so they wonder how long they've been out.

Long enough, because Stacey's clothes look different.

“Gabriel and Dani are both sleeping. Chris is watching Sarah to make sure she doesn't die or something, and Adam is out salvaging.” Stacey's voice falters when she says Adam's name, so naturally Nadia mentions it.

“Is Adam okay? The last time I saw him – “

“Physically, he's fine,” Stacey reassures them, but her words are harsh, like Nadia's questions are annoying her. “but he was shaken up by the kraken. Anyway, you saw him in that alley. That kid doesn't seem to be able to deal with monsters well.”

“Is Gabriel okay?”

Stacey nods. “He and Dani were both injured, but it's nothing like you or Sarah. You have matching concussions. It's like you two are twins.”

Nadia winces.

“What are you doing to me?"

“Numbing your pain.” Stacey removes one of her hands from the side of Nadia's head and touches their broken ankle. Immediately, a cold sensation envelops the swollen area to push away the pain. “It takes more energy than I would like, but it'll make your healing process more bearable.”

Nadia frowns. “How long will I be like this?”

Stacey shrugs. “A month? I don't know the average for this kind of thing since my injuries always heal within minutes and any serious wound Chris receives tends to be fatal.”

Nadia sits up immediately. Stacey tries to push them back on the bed, but they shrug her off. “I can't stay here for a month, I have to leave now. Can't you work faster?”

“No, I can't,” Stacey says flatly. “and is whatever you need to do really so important that you're willing to die over it?”

Without any hesitation, Nadia says “Yes.” As they look around the room, they finally notice the desk in the corner, the tan carpet-covered floor, the vanity directly across the king-sized bed, the window where light filters in. The bed itself has been pulled into the middle of the room, likely by Stacey herself. “How long was I out?”

“A little less than a day. Once or twice you were conscious, but I guess you don't remember that.”

“Why are you taking care of me instead of Sarah?”

Stacey outright snorts at this. “Are you kidding me? You looked half dead when Chris found you. I'm surprised you aren't. No, your injures are way worse than anyone's here. Now shut up and let me work, you're breaking my concentration. You want to heal as quickly as possible, don't you?”

Nadia glares at her but complies by lying back down and shutting their eyes.

The second time Nadia wakes up, the first thing they notice is the distinct lack of pressure on their head. Then, they notice the pain which seems to spread to every part of their body.

At least the thick blankets are still tucked around them giving them a pocket of warm air.

They open their eyes and expect to see someone else standing over them in Stacey's place, but aside from them, the desk, and the vanity the room is empty. Then Nadia notices how sunlight doesn't filter through the window.

They wonder how long they slept this time, if it was only hours or days.

They push themself out of bed, which ends up to be a terrible idea if the pain that shoots up their leg is anything to go by, but they still grab wildly for the edges of the vanity and lean forward against it. Their head pounds erratically, but the pain is milder than it had been when they first received their concussion.

In the dim moonlight, they can make out their purple-splattered face in the mirror. Noticing the electric lantern off to the side, they turn it on and squint against the sudden burst of light. They wonder how the siblings could have a functioning electric lantern lying around; they wonder if the siblings knew demigods with abilities as bizarre as their own.

Nadia presses the tips of their fingers to the deep purple bruise on their left cheekbone, then they trace the edges with their index. It's roughly the width of a quarter, but it spiderwebs out into an elongated oval shape down the rest of their cheek.

They grimace. They shouldn't have all split up to attack the kraken, they should have stuck to the goal ahead of them. Now, they're probably more than days behind Zareen. Nadia will never find her now. She'll die out there, and Nadia will never find her.

They don't realize they're crying until they see the tears running on their cheeks in their reflection in the mirror.

They hope Lia is having better luck bringing everyone to Austin.

“Nadia! Are you okay?” Dani's voice comes out as a loud as her usual voice, but she averts her eyes when Nadia turns to look at her. They didn't hear her come in. They wonder how someone could walk so silently but have a voice so loud. Dani, as if she notices, lowers her voice to an exaggerated whisper. “I saw the light come on, and I first I thought maybe Gabriel was here and I didn't want to bother you, obviously, but I saw him sleeping on the couch so I figured you might be awake. And you are. So, how are you feeling?”

“Terrible,” Nadia replies. Dani cracks a smile before scurrying over to help them sit back on their bed. “how are you, Dani?”

“I'm okay. But I'm worried about Adam and Sarah. Adam won't talk to me, and Sarah keeps going in and out of consciousness.” Dani frowns. “I guess that's normal since you're doing it, too, but maybe she was injured worse than we realized.”

Nadia raises their eyebrows. “Why won't Adam talk to you?”

“I have an idea. No, actually I'm pretty sure I know,” Dani replies. She drags the desk chair over by the bed and sits across from Nadia. “He'll be okay,” she adds, but Nadia has a suspicion she directs it more to herself than them. “I'm glad you found us, you know.”

“You already – “

Dani sighs. “I know I did, and I guess it's embarrassing, but if we hadn't stumbled upon each other I'd still be wandering around looking for Adam, and he'd be –“ She stops. “It's terrifying to know there's people out there who will capture and eat you just because of some godly blood. Ichor, I think it's called. And I'm scared of that happening to Adam.”

“Then tell him that.”

“I have,” Dani admits, “but it's nice to confide in someone else for a change. I know he worries about me all the time, but I worry about him, too, even if he doesn't realize it. And my powers aren't as noticeable, but his...his can attract much more attention.”

Now Nadia is intrigued. They knew that Adam was a demigod, but they didn't know what he did to land himself in the hands of the Leviathan cult. Before, they were content to let him keep that information to himself, but now they realize they're genuinely curious about his parentage. “What are his powers?”

Dani shifts in her seat. “They aren't mine to say. Adam is more secretive about them in a way.” She pauses like she's thinking. “But his powers are helpful. Sometimes, they're even more useful than my own.”

Nadia finds that hard to believe.

Then, they think about Stacey and Chris and their apparent immortality.

“Anyway, I was thinking... Not like, now but soon that we could leave,” Dani says suddenly. She looks at Nadia instead of averting her gaze this time, and her eyes seem brighter. “I know Sarah would want to, and you probably want to, too. We could convince Stacey and Chris to come with us, if the injures are a problem, and if we tell them that we're going to find the Leviathan and kill it...” When she trails off, she finally looks down at the floor.

Truthfully, Nadia is surprised they hadn't thought of this before. It's in their train of thought, not Dani's. But, they think as they remember how determined her gaze had been mere seconds ago, maybe she has her own agenda for wanting to leave so quickly. And to want to lie to achieve it...

“I agree,” Nadia begins once they realize she's waiting for an answer, “we should leave soon. But let's wait until Sarah and I can stand up by ourselves. In the meantime, try to convince Chris and I'll talk to Stacey.”

“Okay. Right, I can do that.” Dani smiles. She stands up to let Nadia rest, but before she leaves adds, “We'll find Zareen, Nadia. I know it.”

Nadia smiles at her. “Thanks, Dani.”

The third time Nadia wakes up, Stacey is humming to her herself as she works. It's a tune that Nadia vaguely remembers, so maybe it's from their childhood. Their mother liked to play music from the 70's nonstop. It was worse when their father joined in and started dancing with her. Zareen would shield her eyes and Nadia would mime throwing up.

When Stacey notices them, she gives them a half-hearted smile. “Morning, kid. You finally matched up with the sunrise this time.” She pulls her hands away from Nadia's head. “Sarah is healing faster than you, I think she has stronger bones,” Stacey tells them. Nadia wonders if she talks just to talk, never to actually engage with someone else.

“Why are you telling me this?”

“Figured if you were feeling competitive it might cause your body to heal up faster. Healing two people at once wears me out.”

Nadia raises their eyebrows. “If we're such a burden, you can just leave,” they say, then wince because that's exactly the opposite of what they and Dani discussed the last time Nadia was lucid. Stacey mistakes it for pain and places a hand flat on Nadia's forehead so the numbing sensation flows through their body. Admittedly, it is pleasant.

“Because I'm such a good Samaritan. Isn't it obvious?” she drawls.

Nadia decides not to argue and instead changes the subject. “What we you humming before? It sounded familiar.”

“It's Nirvana. I'm surprised you recognized it, you were probably a baby in the 90's weren't you?”

Nadia frowns. “I was eleven, and you're barely older than me.”

Stacey shrugs. “Look like a pipsqueak to me.”

Nadia finds that hard to believe, but they decide not to challenge her about it. When Nadia doesn't say anything, Stacey continues. “You're healing nicely. Everything probably hurts worse now, but you aren't as pale. Looks like the rest, food, and water has helped you out more than anything. Were you barely taking care of yourself before?”

Nadia doesn't know how to answer that, so they don't. “How is Sarah? Is she doing better than I am?”

“She's awake more often, now,” Stacey replies. “She's restless like you. Keeps getting up in the middle of the night and going outside. It's like she's looking for someone.” Nadia expects her to elaborate, but she doesn't. Instead, she goes back to humming whatever Nirvana song she was before as she hands Nadia a glass of water. They take it gratefully.

“What's with you and Chris?” Nadia finally asks when they sit up in the bed. Stacey studies their face for a few moments instead of answering right away. It's unnerving. To fend off the silence, they add, “Why are you alone out here?”

“Chris' birth mother was from Cali,” Stacey finally says. She touches a thumb to Nadia's wounded ankle to let the bulk of her ability stretch out its limbs there. “so I thought he might want to find her here. You know it's the apocalypse, so weirder things have happened. We didn't find her obviously, so now we're just wondering like everyone else.”

“You know there are compounds, right? They would probably take you.”

“That kind of life doesn't suit us.” When Stacey pulls her hand away from Nadia's ankle, the numbing sensation stays. They bring this up to Stacey which causes her eyes to widen in genuine surprise. But “cool,” is all she says in response.

“What was your life like before all of this?” Nadia asks.

“Jesus, what is this, some kind of interrogation?” Stacey sighs, but nonetheless answers the question. “Chris and I were adopted by a nice couple. Chris was three when he was adopted, and I was four, and it was a good life. Then our dad didn't come home one night, and our mom died of terminal cancer when Chris turned eighteen. But before that, it was good. It was nice.”

“So, you're sticking together because you're all you have left of your old life?”

Stacey shrugs. “Doesn't matter. Now quit asking me stuff and go bother your friends.”

Nadia raises their eyebrows. “You're giving me the okay to move around?”

“No, but you're annoying as fuck so I want you out of my sight.”

“You know you can just leave if you don't want to be near me. I swear I won't complain,” Nadia tells her, but they shuffle out of the bed as gently as possible anyway. Stacey makes no move to help them.

“Don't use logic against me,” she mutters.

Before Nadia leaves, they stop in the doorway and lean against the frame for balance. “You should join us,” they begin, then they add, “You and Chris, I mean. I know group life or whatever doesn't suit you two, but my group and I are looking for the Leviathan. Surely you've heard of it.”

Stacey nods. “Who hasn't? But that sounds arduous.” Even so, her eyes glint in the light and she doesn't look away from Nadia.

“We'd undoubtably find many monsters along the way, so you and Chris could do whatever to test your powers. We'd undoubtably find an audience for you two, too.”

“I'll think about it,” Stacey finally says after a moment. She shoos Nadia away with a flick of her wrist, so they comply. As they hobble away, they can almost envision the hours sitting in the jeep and driving on the road, and they can almost see Zareen staring back at them with a smile on her face and relief in her eyes.

Before they make it far down the hall, Gabriel wraps an arm under Nadia's shoulders and helps them walk to the kitchen. “How are you feeling?” he asks as he helps them into a chair. He slides them a half-eaten can of corn and a spoon so they immediately dig in. “Sorry I haven't been to see you. Stacey was adamant about having no one bother you, but I guess she's relinquished that train of thought if you're out and about.”

“I'm better, I think,” Nadia replies in between mouthfuls, “but that's just what Stacey says. Just between you and me, I feel the same as when I first woke up.”

Gabriel winces in sympathy. “Sorry. I wish I could help.”

“For a start, you could tell me how you all managed to subdue the kraken,” Nadia suggests. “When Dani visited me, she didn't reveal anything.”

Gabriel raises his eyebrows before he stands up to grab another can of food from one of the cabinets. It's nothing Nadia remembers packing, but they dig in regardless even though it ends up being diced tomatoes. “I'm surprised considering she's the one who killed it. I'd never seen her move like that before, and if you told me that scrawny girl we found would drive a hunk of splintered wood into its head I wouldn't have believed you.”

“Guess she's stronger than we thought,” Nadia replies, but they can't help but feel like something's off with the observation. Even Gabriel seems bothered by it because he doesn't let go.

“You know how she can remember everything?” he begins, “Maybe it extends towards muscle memory. Like, if she does something once perfectly, then she can do it all the time regardless of her actual physical limits.”

“And maybe it happens when she sees someone do something, too,” Nadia realizes. Noticing Gabriel's eyebrow raise, they explain. “When we came across the kraken, I noticed she was holding Sarah's hatchet and hacking at the kraken's beak exactly like Sarah had previously. And it took her five tries, same as Sarah, and she attacked the tentacles wrapped around her like it was nothing.”

Gabriel smiles at that revelation like he's genuinely amazed. “Guess there's more to Dani's powers than what she initially told us.”

“I suppose so.” Nadia pushes the second empty can away from them right as the pleasant numbness in their body starts to fade away. Pain spreads through their ankle, causing them to wince. Gabriel takes their hand and helps them out of their chair.

“You should get as much rest as you can while we're here. You never know when another monster is going to attack, especially with so many demigods in one place.” Gabriel tells them. He leans up to kiss them as if it might convince Nadia to sleep, but it has the opposite affect.

“Stacey herself told me to get out of her sight,” Nadia replies, and they smile at Gabriel's expression. “I'll go back there soon, don't worry.”

“It's basically my job to worry about you,” Gabriel reminds them, “because you certainly won't do it yourself."

Nadia kisses him again. “And I appreciate that,” they murmur when they pull away, but he chases their lips. He smiles against their lips, smiles as if he is content with the entire world in this moment. Nadia could be, too, if the rest of the world didn't exist, if instead it was just Nadia, Gabriel, and whatever scatters the stars in the sky.

When he pulls away, he's still smiling. Even with a bruise covering his chin and a white bandage taped to his neck. “How are you doing, Gabriel?” Nadia asks as they eye his wounds.

“Better than how you feel, I'm guessing,” he replies. For emphasis, his index traces the bruise on their cheek; warmth blooms from his touch like a primrose does in the evening. “Dani and I were injured the least, save for Chris and Stacey, but their cases are different.” He withdraws his hand, but instead of letting it hang at his side laces his fingers with Nadia's.

“I'd hope so,” Nadia replies.

They hear the sound of footsteps, so they lift their head to see Chris stumble through the kitchen. He bumps into the counter with his hip several times before he ends up maneuvering towards the cabinets. He opens one, pulls out a surprisingly fresh pear, and takes a bite out of the base. He nods at Nadia and Gabriel, but his eyes seem to stare right through them. His nose is bright red, and he wears multiple layers complemented by snow-caked boated.

“Chris isn't a fan of mornings,” Gabriel informs Nadia. “Morning, Chris.”

Chris mutters something in response around his mouthful of pear. Once he swallows, he directs his gaze towards Nadia. “You good?”

Nadia shrugs. “I'm healing,” they tell him. “I'll be good whenever my ankle completely heals.”

Chris's eyes dart towards Nadia's wounded foot in response. He studies it like it's a particularly interesting animal. “When I first found you, I thought it was sprained. Is it really broken, then?”

Nadia nods. “If not broken, fractured at least.” They don't say how it'll keep all of them in one place for a while; they have a feeling that everyone else has already guessed that. “How'd you find me, anyway? The kraken threw me far.”

Chris holds up a finger then proceeds to finish the pear until only the stem is left. “I followed your life force,” he replies like it's the most obvious statement in the world. Nadia stares blankly at him, so he elaborates. “I can sense the life forces of people around me if they're inches from death, but it has its drawbacks. If I don't know them, then I won't pick up anything aside from a mild humming in my ears so it's easy to drown it out with simple conversation. But if I know them, it's much more intense, almost headache-inducing if I concentrate on it for too long.”

“So, you followed a humming sound in your ears. Comforting,” Nadia says. Chris shrugs, opens the small window and tosses the stem outside, then wipes his hands on his coat. After a moment, he closes the window and meanders about the kitchen, opening cabinets and turning the taps.

“You should be glad you were inches from death, otherwise I never would have found you and you would have actually died out there.”

“I'll be sure to thank the kraken for that if it ever decides to chase us again,” Nadia tells him.

“Chris, I can take watch tonight so you can sleep,” Gabriel tells him, and for once a smile starts to spread on Chris' face.

“Thanks, Gabriel. I appreciate it.” Chris stumbles out of the kitchen towards the direction Nadia's room is in, likely to find Stacey. Nadia hears a thump and assumes he managed to walk into the wall.

“Here, let me show you around the place. While you've been resting, we've almost made it look like an actual house again.” Gabriel leads Nadia out of the kitchen opposite the way Chris went and into a room with several couches and recliner chairs unceremoniously shoved within several inches of each other. The couches with patchwork blankets of clashing colors and fabrics likely belong to Stacey and Chris since Nadia doesn't recognize the blankets, and they're pushed farther away from the others. One coffee table sits next to the south wall.

Nadia notices their crossbow leaning next to a recliner chair, so they lean over to grab it until they notice the snapped bowstring and its overall crushed appearance. Gabriel shuffles next to them.

“Sorry,” he says. “I could find you another, if you want.”

Nadia shakes their head. “Don't worry about it. In my state, I don't think I should be fighting anyway.”

“Like that'll last,” Gabriel says with a short laugh. Nadia smiles. “Anyway, this is where everyone sleeps, save for you and Sarah. It was unanimous that you two should take the bedrooms, although admittedly Dani and I had to fight Stacey from taking one.”

“She's definitely selfish,” Nadia agrees.

“Also.” Gabriel opens the duffle bag on the recliner chair he took for himself and retrieves the dagger Nadia had stabbed the kraken with. “This is yours. I know it isn't your preferred method of fighting, but at least you won't be weaponless.” He gives them their dagger back, so they slide it into the sheath in their boot. Thankfully, their injured ankle hadn't been attached to the same foot.

“Thanks, Gabriel,” Nadia says.

Gabriel smiles. “Of course.” Then he pauses. He moves his duffle back and gestures towards the recliner; it takes Nadia a moment, but they collapse against the soft, cushioned surface. It's leagues better than lying in a bed. “Dani told me you wanted to leave.”

Nadia nods. “The longer we stay here, the farther Zareen and Sam will be from us. We can't risk losing them.”

The smile slips from Gabriel's face, and his brows furrow. “Nadia, what about yourself? What about Sarah? Both of you need time and rest in order to heal from your wounds. Stacey might be numbing the pain, but she isn't healing anything for you. She's only making the process go more smoothly.”

Nadia frowns. “Zareen is my sister, Gabriel, my twin. I can't willingly sit by waiting for my wounds to heal when I know where she's going. I have to find her, Gabriel. But I wouldn't expect you to understand.”

Immediately, they regret their words, but Gabriel's frown deepens. His expression doesn't mold into an outright scowl, but Nadia has a feeling that he won't hold back forever. “Nadia, you don't even know where she is. You're going on what Anita told you, which might I remind you is nothing but a vague direction. I know you want to find her, but what about the people around you now? You can't keep chasing a pipe dream.”

Nadia swiftly stands. Or, they try to stand on one foot by leaning their hands on the recliner for support. Gabriel reaches out to help them, but they shake their head. “My sister is not a pipe dream.” Their words are little more than a whisper, a contrast to the rising octave of Gabriel's voice. They hear the sound of approaching footsteps but ignore it. “Just because you don't have any family left doesn't mean you get to mock mine.” Hands tightening around their hold on the armrest, they swallow thickly.

Gabriel finally scowls. His eyes cloud with an emotion Nadia doesn't want to see, but their isn't any heat in his expression. There is only an unmistakable sadness; it's something Nadia once understood too well.

Nadia swallows. Their anger evaporates instantly. “Gabriel, I'm sorry. I shouldn't have said that.”

Gabriel doesn't say anything as he backs away. He doesn't spare Nadia a glance as he passes Adam and leaves the room. Nadia's entire body deflates into the recliner as they wait for Adam to comment on the quarrel. Instead, he tosses Nadia a few blankets.

“Stacey told me to give those to you,” he states. He pulls a wooden square board from underneath his arm, places it on the coffee table, and looks pointedly at Nadia. His dark hair is messier than usual. “I found a chess set the other day, you want to play?” He says it more like a command than a polite question.

Nadia shrugs. “Sure,” they agree although all they want to do is follow Gabriel and apologize to him ten times over. They throw the blankets on the floor across from Adam then move to sit on the floor with their broken ankle elevated by the blankets. It's less comfortable than both the bed and the chair, but thinking about the game will hopefully distract them from the gradual pain moving across their body.

“Have you ever played before?” Adam asks.

“A few times,” Nadia admits. “Back in second grade, I tried to impress a classmate I knew by showing off my chess prowess. It ended with me losing several times, but even if I had won he didn't like me much anyway.” They pause. “Have you ever played before?”

“Once or twice.” Adam gives himself the black pieces while he divvies out the white to Nadia. He starts setting his side of the board slowly, but not quite methodically and instead as if he's avoiding something. When he finishes, he raises his eyebrows. “White goes first,” he reminds them with a faint frown. Almost like the Adam Nadia first met.

“You should talk to Dani,” Nadia says abruptly instead. “She's worried about you.”

Adam sighs. He slumps forward. “I know.”

“So why don't you?”

“Probably the same reason you won't talk to Gabriel,” Adam replies. He mutters something under his breath when Nadia finally nudges a pawn forward, then he does the same a few moments later as if there's something to analyze within the move. “If you beat me, I'll talk to her.”

“You should do that anyway,” Nadia tells him. But with a sigh they nod and agree to it.

It doesn't take long for Nadia to best him. Within ten minutes, Adam leans back on his elbows and stares at the chessboard devoid of the black king; he sighs like it's the worst thing that could possibly happen.

He doesn't stand up right away. Instead, he looks directly at Nadia and says, “I don't think I should travel with you anymore.”

Nadia crosses their arms over their chest. “Why? Are you that much of a sore loser?”

Adam shakes his head. “I'm a demigod, so I attract monsters. You and everyone else would be better off without that.”

“In case you forgot Dani, Stacey, and Chris are all demigods, too. And monsters are going to follow us no matter what even if we were all mortals. It's the dead of winter, so they're all going to be looking for something to eat.”

“That's not what I mean,” Adam says, but he doesn't elaborate and instead leaves Nadia with his vague answer. “I just don't want Dani to be hurt.”

“You'd be hurting her a lot more if you just left her,” Nadia tells him. Internally wincing, they add, “And now isn't the time to be selfish.”

Adam sighs. He pushes the hair out of his eyes, stands up, and leaves the living room without another word. Nadia stays for a moment staring at the blank tv screen. A crack runs through the middle. They almost expect something to come crawling out of it, if only because that would confirm whatever Adam had been saying. But monsters will come after everyone. Demigods are usually too rare to depend on, and with them dying out thanks to the death of the gods, monsters have no choice but to go after mortals.

It isn't a thought that had occurred to them before, but suddenly they wonder if, like demigods, mortals will eventually cease to exist. If the monsters might drive away all of humanity and start to kill each other because there isn't any other food left. They saw it happen once anyway with the giant birds fighting each other. Who's to say it won't become fate?

Nadia finds Gabriel wrapped in a thick wool coat standing on the front porch and staring at the houses directly across from this one. They all look identical, even the ones with broken windows have all have the same one kicked in. Nadia sits themself on one of the creaking rocking chairs and imagines flowers blooming in the flower boxes; rain puddles on the sunken patches in the street; a Russian Blue purring against their leg.

“I'm sorry, Gabriel,” Nadia tells him sincerely. “I shouldn't have said that.”

Gabriel doesn't move. Nadia doubts he even heard them, so they open their mouth to repeat their words when he says, “I shouldn't have called Zareen a pipe dream because she's not.” He pauses. “And my entire family is dead, it isn't like what you said wasn't the truth.”

Nadia sighs. “Gabriel, you know what I meant.”

Gabriel turns around so he faces Nadia. “I know.” He slides into the chair next to Nadia and lets his hand dangle in the space between them. “I miss them everyday. I still pray for them sometimes, like they aren't even dead, like Lucia will come running into my arms demanding I find her a bouquet of flowers in this winter.”

“She would be nineteen right now, wouldn't she?” Nadia asks softly. In their peripheral vision they see Gabriel nod. “I'm sure you were a good brother.”

“I know I was,” Gabriel says, “because she told me every time she dragged me over to meet her friends.”

Nadia turns their chair so they can face him, and a few moment pass before Gabriel does the same. His eyes look duller than they usually do. “I'm sorry that I'm dragging you on this quest. I know it feels hopeless but I at least have to try to find her.”

Gabriel shakes his head. “Don't be. If Lucia...If I knew Lucia was out there, I'd do anything I could to find her, too.” He pauses, opens his mouth to say something else, then closes it. Nadia lets their hand reach for his own, and he grasps it hesitantly before sliding his fingers between their own. With their thumb, they trace over the thin cut across the back of his hand. “We should still stay here as long as possible, or at least until someone figures out how to make a cast for your ankle.”

“A splint would work,” Nadia tells him. “Or just find me some crutches.”

Gabriel rolls his eyes. “That shouldn't be too hard.”

Nadia smiles. They squeeze his hand, and although it takes a moment, he squeezes back. “I'm glad you're with me, Gabriel. I am.”

“I'm glad I'm with you, too,” Gabriel murmurs. Nadia barely catches his words against the sudden howling of the wind which kicks up snow and leaves it on the porch. Nadia shivers.

“Are you going to stay out here?” they ask him.

He nods. “But I'll come inside soon. For now, someone should wait for Dani to return.”

Nadia frowns. “I thought Adam was looking for her.” They doubt Adam would have bothered to talk to Nadia if he knew Dani wasn't here.

“She left right before he found her,” Gabriel replies. “I don't think either of them are making an effort to talk to each other anymore. Before, Dani at least tried.”

Nadia grimaces, but not for Dani and Adam and their crumbling relationship. “I'll be inside,” Nadia tells him, but all Gabriel does is give a nod of acknowledgement. Nadia's hand slips from his own as if theirs was suddenly coated with oil, and they clench it against their side as they hop away. If they truly think about it...

Right after Stacey numbs a good portion of Nadia's body to the pain, Dani appears with a small brown purse in her hands. She sets it slowly on the coffee table next to the game of chess Sarah and Nadia have set up, and she looks between both Stacey and Adam when she says, “I found some ambrosia,” like it's equivalent to winning a gold medal at the Olympics. Adam immediately focuses his attention on the floor.

Stacey stares at her a good minute, looks at the purse, then back at Dani. “The last of it petered out of existence, didn't it?”

Adam's gaze hasn't left the floor since Dani came in the room, but he still shrugs. “If she thinks it's ambrosia, then it's the real deal,” he tells Stacey. Dani smiles at him.

Stacey frown but grabs the purse off the table anyway. Nadia catches the small container of bright yellow colored squares when Stacey tosses it to them. When they pull off the lid, the scent of pilaf fills their lungs. Their eyes water; they rub them with their hand.

“That's...what is that?” they ask.

Sarah grabs the container from them, and her eyes widen. “This smells exactly like a bell pepper, but –“

“It doesn't look like one, I know,” Stacey replies. “It tastes like whatever food you love the most, but it usually doesn't smell like it. Maybe it's changing along with everything else.” She directs the question to Chris as he walks in the room. All he does is shrug and sit on one of the couches.

When Nadia grabs a square, Stacey adds loudly, “If mortals consume it, they burn up.” Nadia drops it into the container.

“But what does it do?” Nadia repeats. They push the container away from them to ward off the temptation to eat it. As much as they want to taste pilaf again they don't think death is worth it.

“It heals the wounds of demigods,” Stacey replies. She grabs the container, closes it, and tosses it to Dani. The container makes it to the ground before her hands. “so it'll probably heal your wounds.” Dani breaks off a piece of one of the squares, pops it in her mouth, and swallows.

All of them collectively wait for a few moments, then suddenly the cut on Dani's forehead starts to shrink.

“I wish that worked on us,” Sarah mutters. Nadia nods absently, their attention on Gabriel as he walks into the room. He notices the container Dani holds and his eyebrows raise.

“What's that?” he asks as his eyes flicker between everyone else in the room. It's the first time Nadia has seen everyone in one place since they woke up; they aren't quite sure how to react either.

“Ambrosia,” Dani replies, “it heals demigods' injures.”

“Convenient,” he says with a frown, then adds, “There are a seven harpies flying around outside a few blocks from here. They either smell us or are going to soon, so we should leave as quickly as possible.”

“Will we all even in that jeep?” Chris asks underneath his growing pile of blankets. His eyes keep slipping closed, but he never completely falls asleep.

“We can if we squeeze everyone in,” Sarah replies. She stands up, the game of chess forgotten. “It isn't like we can't find another car while we drive away from the harpies anyway.”

“They'll probably try to slash our tires,” Adam comments finally. Everyone turns their attention to him, so he finally looks up from the floor. “Do we have any type of ranged weapons anymore?”

“No,” Chris says. He looks at Stacey with a smile when he adds, “but you have Stacey and I with you.”

No one has a retort to that, so they immediately start packing. Dani stuffs the container of ambrosia back into the purse then pulls the strap across her shoulder. She grabs her backpack and starts stuffing blankets and everything else inside like the rest of them while Nadia moves to stand out of everyone's way.

Sarah eventually joins them where they stand, and her eyes deliberately move to Gabriel. Preoccupied, he doesn't notice either of them. “You could stand to be a little less selfish, you know,” Sarah comments. “You could be more like the person I first met.”

“I couldn't,” Nadia tells her, “I wouldn't know how to go back to that.”

“Wouldn't know, or wouldn't want to?” Sarah asks. She crosses her arm over her chest as she stares at Nadia, and her blue eyes look less like the sky and more like the harsh blue of the sea. It's a color Nadia is familiar with.

“Why do you care? Don't you hate me for what I did to you, so what I do is my business and what you do is yours.”

“I don't care,” Sarah says with a frown, “but –“ She breaks off, shakes her head, and disappears down the hall. A few moments later, Nadia hears the distinct sound of the front door slamming shut.

With the noise, Sarah indirectly causes everyone else to follow her out to the jeep. Bags are thrown in the trunk, spare blankets are tossed in the seats, and bodies are squished into the seats once it becomes apparent that the vehicle isn't going to willingly accept seven people. Gabriel drives. Dani sits shotgun. Everyone else figures out the rest.

It doesn't take long for the harpies to notice them, and after five minutes the seven winged monsters are flying towards the jeep nearly as fast as the jeep is speeding. Their feathers gleam in the sunlight – yellow, turquoise, scarlet, green, and other colors Nadia doesn't get a good look at – Nadia vaguely remembers seeing birds wearing the same colors when they were younger, but they can't place their names anymore.

One of the harpies, the green-feathered one, dives towards the ground. Assuming it's been injured somehow, Nadia focuses their attention on the six remaining harpies circling each other in the sky, poised for something. One of them darts towards the jeep, sinks her talons into the metal of Sarah's car door, and shoves a hand through the window. Glass shatters all over Sarah and the yellow-feathered harpy which grins wide, showing razor sharp teeth. Her deep cuts knit themselves back together, and her shredded black feather-coated knuckles heal as she grabs Sarah's throat and squeezes.

As blood drips down the pale skin of Sarah's neck, Nadia hears a dull crack and feels something sharp and cold hit their neck. They turn around and see a rock sitting in the back of the jeep, then they notice the gapping hole in the window. The green-feathered harpy is back in the sky.

Something shrieks, and Nadia whips their head forward to see a severed hand clutching Sarah's throat. Sarah tears it off her neck and jabs it right into the harpy's eyes. The harpy shrieks something unintelligible but instead of falling tightens her grip on the door.

Grip tightening on the dagger slick with blood, Sarah shoves the blade in the direction of the harpy's head. The harpy ducks, grabs Sarah's wrist, and wrenches her forward so suddenly that Sarah's entire body is pulled out of her seat. The scream she releases makes Nadia wince.

Something pops, and the jeep slows. Gabriel swears as he tries to free Sarah with one hand and keep the jeep on the road with the other. Dani leans over her seat, grabs hold of the wheel with one hand, and tries to help.

“One of the tire's popped,” Stacey says like she's announcing the weather. “Chris, want to give this a shot?”

Chris grins at her in response, and together they gracefully barrel roll out of the jeep and land on the hard ground below. Stacey's left arm breaks at an awkward angle, but Chris repositions the arm and lets the skin knit itself back together after the bone slips back between muscle. It's disgusting to watch.

Nadia turns away from the scene and takes the opportunity to lean over Sarah's body, latch their hand around the harpy's wrist, and stick their dagger between the radius and ulna. They then drag the dagger away from them, through the bone, and pull until the dagger slides through the harpy's wrist glossy and red. The harpy screams something guttural, loosens her grip on both Sarah's arm and the door, and slams face-first into the snow-covered ground. Red stains the gray of it.

As Nadia pulls their body back in its seat, they notice Adam worrying over Sarah. He presses a piece of cloth to the wounds on her neck as he checks her arm for wounds other than bruises.

“I might have dislocated my shoulder,” Sarah tells him as she watches him.

“I've never done anything like that,” Adam admits. He turns to Nadia. “Can you do it?”

Nadia stares at Sarah a moment, swallows, then nods. They slide their dagger back into their boot, grab hold of Sarah's arm, and pops her shoulder back into place. She winces then rubs at the skin. “Thanks.”

Nadia shrugs. “You're welcome.”

Something jumps on the top of the jeep, denting the top. A grating sound reverberates in Nadia's head, and instinctively they back away from underneath where the harpy is, pushing Sarah and Adam both out of the way as well.

“We're going to have to stop soon,” Gabriel warns them as Dani pokes her head out of the jeep. Craning her head upwards, she gasps, ducks back inside, and rolls the window up.

“Only two other harpies are attacking Stacey and Chris! The others are still following us!” She grabs a pistol she finds in the glove compartment. “I'm going to try to fend them off.”

“Have you ever fired a gun before?” Nadia demands. Dani smiles sheepishly.

“No, but I've seen people do it. It can't be too hard to learn on the fly,” she admits. She rolls down the window again, sticks her body halfway outside, and fires multiple times. Nadia prays that she actually hits something instead of empty air.

“This is my fault,” Adam blurts out as he stares at the ceiling. Nadia glares at him as he continues. “This is my fault, they can smell me so they won't stop coming!”

“Shut up, Adam, this isn't your fault!”

“It is,” he swears, “it's because of my damn powers, my damn parentage! They hate me they're going to kill us and it's my fault!”

Nadia answers by shoving him against Sarah, grabbing their dagger from their boot, and thrusting it into the blue-flecked harpy hand that appears from the ceiling. Blood drips down their face, hitting them between the eyes, as they yank the dagger back. They grab the harpy's wrist and yank down as hard as they can, mimicking the action of the yellow-feathered harpy.

Goldfinch, they realize suddenly. That one looked like a goldfinch.

Something screams from outside, something that sounds like a mix between a bird and a human, and Nadia pulls until they hear the dull sound of bone popping. They twist the arm, snapping the harpy's arm at the elbow. Another shriek sounds, and the jeep finally comes to a grinding halt as something hits the rear window again. Adam lets out a yelp of pain and rubs the back of his head.

“It's another rock, isn't it?” Nadia asks flatly.

“That green one threw it,” Adam adds, but Nadia barely realizes he's talking as they push their car door open. They pull at the blue-feathered harpy's leg to drag her off the jeep, and as her foot kicks them repeatedly in the chest they slash out, hit something fleshy, and watch as her head comes snapping off. Nadia grabs a fistful of the harpy's navy colored hair and tosses her severed head far away from the jeep.

Her body twitches idly on the ground, and slowly it begins to inch in the same direction.

“Someone go find another vehicle and bring it here!” Nadia shouts as they stick their head into the jeep. Gabriel immediately jumps out. “Dani, have you hit any yet?”

“Two,” Dani says. “One in the leg, and another in the throat. The one I shot in the leg just pulled the bullet out and continued flying.” As Dani finishes her sentence, Nadia hears more thumps on top of the jeep, then another yelp from Adam as a harpy dives through the hole in the window. As her lacerated neck, face, and shoulders start to heal, she pulls herself towards the three of them.

When she reaches Adam, she recoils. “You!” She grabs at his forearm, tearing at the skin with her talons. “You're the one who smells so horrid!”

Adam looks at Nadia pointedly as he tries to pull his arm away. Sarah lands the blade of her hatchet in the middle of the harpy's forehead and watches her eyes turn glassy right as three of the harpies tear a hole in the ceiling.

Someone shouts – Stacey, Nadia realizes – and as the harpies crawl into the confined space, Nadia and Dani attack them, Dani by shooting and Nadia by stabbing. As she fires the gun, Nadia admittedly worries she'll hit one of them instead of the harpies.

Stacey's head suddenly appears in view, and she drags the nearest harpy up and out of the jeep with all her strength. Nadia opens their mouth to warn her when they see the harpy's talons spread, but their warning dies in their throat when the harpy slashes at Stacey's neck, tearing her throat out.

“STACEY!” Chris screams as if he's lost a limb. Nadia sticks their dagger in one of the harpy's hearts only to have another yank it out. Talons slash at their clothes, their skin, and they punch a harpy in the nose. Dani shoots one in the leg, then another in the head, so one of the three falls lifeless into the jeep.

Sarah grabs her hatchet from the previous harpy's forehead and hacks at another, and Nadia watches as Stacey's body slides off the roof of the jeep and to the ground.

They stab at another harpy, somehow finding its chest, and eventually all of the harpies fall as the one in the back starts to twitch. Sarah severs its head then tosses it out of the jeep.

Nadia leans back against the seat, but Adam scrambles out of the jeep. Sarah stares at him, and curiosity prompts her to follow him. Dani does the same, but Nadia takes a moment to breathe. After a moment, they pull their body out of the jeep.

The first thing they notice is Chris's body hunched over Stacey's. Bruises and cuts that will never heal coat her body, and blood drenches her clothes along with Chris's. Adam watches him, something indescribable in his eyes, then he starts to walk forward. When Chris notices, he clutches Stacey's limp body closer to him. “What are you doing?”

“I'm going to help,” Adam says seriously. Nadia hops closer to him to step in if necessary, but Chris hesitantly steps back. As Adam presses his hands to the sides of Stacey's head, Chris suddenly tries to push him away.

“Get away from her! What are you doing?” He pushes Adam away, and Dani pulls Chris's body off of Adam. She pushes Chris to the ground with what strength she has.

“Get off him!” she spits, her eyes narrowed. She glares at Chris, an unmistakable fire in her eyes. She turns to Adam and her gaze softens. “Adam, are you sure?” He nods. He places his hands on Stacey's head again, and after a few moments her eyes fly open looking as every bit alert as they had been before she died. Immediately afterwards, Adam slumps backward, nose bleeding profusely, and Dani catches him. “I've got you,” she whispers, “I've got you.”

“Stacey?” Chris's voice is barely above a whisper. His hands touch her neck, her face, her hair sticky with blood. His eyes tear up. “Stacey, Stacey you died. You're dead, Stacey, God, you're dead.”

“No I'm not, I'm immortal,” Stacey replies. “I'm talking to you, aren't I?” Nadia isn't sure how she's taking, but they don't question it. She shouldn't even be awake.

Chris shakes his head. The tears roll down his cheeks now. “That's because – Adam, he did something to you. You're dead, but –“

“You only have a few minutes,” Adam interjects hoarsely. His face grows paler by the second, and Dani wipes at the blood running from his nose. “Say what you need to fast.”

“No, no, that's not –“ Chris stops. Nadia notices it too, and they share a glance with Sarah. “Stacey. Stacey, your wounds are healing.”

“What?” Adam and Dani both say instantly, but sure enough the bruises on Stacey's face blink out of existence and her cuts fade away. “Dani, Dani I have an idea,” Adam breathes. “Get out that ambrosia and give it to her.”

Dani stares at him. “Hurry!” he strains. She nods, grabs the container, pulls out a square, but before she can give it to Stacey, Chris takes it and practically shoves it in his sister's mouth. Then, slowly, the wound on her neck starts to heal. It must take several minutes, but eventually all of her wounds heal to the point where Nadia swears that nothing had happened to her at all.

For a while, the only sound is of Chris crying as he hugs his sister. Adam stares at the scene, his mouth hanging open. “Dani –“ he begins, but she shushes him.

“I don't think you did it alone,” Dani admits, “both of your powers combined did that.” She looks back at Sarah and Nadia who stare blank faced at the scene. Nadia is finally the first to speak as they hear the roar of a vehicle driving towards the group. Gabriel.

“How did – That's your power, Adam?”

When Adam turns to face Nadia, he nods. Color starts to bloom in his face again, and his nose finally stops bleeding. “Chris and I share a dad, but my grandpa is Hades. I think that's why I can do it.” Dani helps him stand, and she keeps her arm around him.

“If you share a godly parent, then why are your powers so different?” Sarah asks.

Adam shrugs. “I don't know. But being able to bring people back to life and the power of self resurrection aren't that different. Maybe powers just differ between demigods with the same godly parent.”

“How can you do that, though?” Nadia asks. Instead of Adam answering, Dani does.

“I think I have an idea. When we were at San Francisco, I was reading everything about the Greek gods that I could, and I found out that Thanatos is the personification of death while Hades just governed the souls in the underworld. Maybe, because they faded, souls don't have anywhere else to go, so Adam can still revive someone for a few minutes.”

When Gabriel slams the door of a UPS truck shut, everyone except Stacey and Chris jump. He watches the scene with mild interest. “What happened?”

“Stacey died, then Adam resurrected her and Chris fed her ambrosia so she's alive again,” Sarah replies. Gabriel stares at her, then at Chris and Stacey, then at Adam, but no one refutes her. “Adam, how long can you keep someone alive for?” she asks.

“Twenty minutes,” he replies, “but that was only one time. On average, I can only keep them alive for around five minutes.”

Nadia almost wants to ask who he managed to revive for twenty whole minutes, but they look back at the ruined jeep where harpy bodies lay so think better of it. “We should go,” they announce, and a murmur of agreement spreads across the group.

Gabriel gets in the driver's seat of the truck after everyone has collected their bags from the jeep. Dani runs back to grab some pillows to stuff into the back, and Sarah pokes a few sizable holes in the interior so they can breathe fresh air. It's relatively clean save for a few unexplainable bloodstains, but Sarah shrugs and tosses blankets over them. Pillows are piled into one of the corners, and it almost looks habitable. It'll be a pain once the truck actually starts moving, but none of them bring that up.

Stacey takes shotgun and because Chris doesn't want to let her out of his sight he squeezes between her and Gabriel, so the rest of them are stuck in the back. Sarah turns on the electric lantern which provides a glow of light, and Dani sets up the chessboard. “Does anyone want to play me?” she asks. Nadia takes her up on it.

“Nadia, you're going to lose,” Adam says unhelpfully. Sarah nods sagely, but she still watches as Nadia moves their pawn up one space. “Dani has a photographic memory, remember?”

“How could I forget?” Nadia replies. Dani mimics their action down to the twitch in her eye. Nadia stares at her. “Dani, it's a little creepy how you do that,” they admit.

She looks up, her mouth hanging open in an “o” shape. “Sorry!” she squeaks, “I sometimes do things on reflex, not on purpose! Like Adam is always telling me I keep reciting German phrases and the ingredients to Colgate toothpaste in my sleep, and I don't mean to but I guess I can't help it.” Even in the dim lighting, Nadia can tell her face is bright red.

Sarah props herself on her elbows. “Just how long have you two been together?”

“About five years,” Adam says. He wraps his body in a blanket and leans against the pile of pillows. Out of all of them, he looks like he could use a good night's sleep the most. “but maybe longer.”

Sarah raises her eyebrows. “That's longer than I've known Sam.” She says it like she's remembering something fond in her life, and Nadia can't help but feel like they shouldn't be a part of this conversation if that's where it will lead. “So, what are your stories? How did you end up together?”

Dani recites the story nearly exactly the same way she told it to Gabriel and Nadia weeks ago: same diction, same pauses, everything. It's unnerving, but something about it is admirable. Maybe because Nadia themself will never have any special abilities, so any time they encounter someone who does they'll feel like a spectator of mixed emotions.

“Adam, what about you? What did you do before you met Dani?” Sarah asks.

Adam sinks into the pillows as they run over a pothole. Sarah grabs hold of the lantern to keep it from sliding around the floor, and Dani and Nadia both grab at the chessboard but the pieces fall over. As the two of them reset the board, Adam speaks.

“I was with my mom for about five months, then the monsters attacked us. I was only five, I couldn't do anything about it, and she died protecting me. A mortal couple found me a hours later after they entered the house, so they took me in. Monsters attacked us constantly, and after three years of it they finally figured out it was because of me. They left me alone in a supermarket for monsters to find me. I was only eight.”

Sarah winces. “I'm sorry,” she says sincerely. Adam shrugs like it doesn't bother him, but Nadia notices how he doesn't look anyone in the eyes – not even Dani.

“A group found me when I was wandering around in Charleston, and I was with them until they all died off. A mix of sickness, infection, and monster attacks. I only survived because I was too young to fight, and everyone was careful not to be around me in case I got sick. I was young, so I guess they didn't want a dead kid on their conscience.”

“That sucks,” Sarah says. Her expression softens, and Adam gives her a gradual smile. He shrugs, a gesture he seems to be overusing.

“Everyone's life has taken a turn for the worse since everything happened,” he says, “I'm just glad I'm still alive.”

“I can agree with that,” Nadia says. They move one of their knights, taking Dani's remaining bishop. Black chess pieces greatly outnumber the white ones, even if Dani has managed to snag a few of Nadia's pieces. “You know,” they begin, “for someone with photographic memory you're kind of bad at this.”

Dani's cheeks turn pink. “It's Adam's fault! He's terrible at chess, and I guess instinct take over so I always copy his movements instead of thinking about my own.” Adam stares at her, but Nadia isn't sure what he's more flabbergasted about: the fact hat Dani is losing, or the fact that she's blaming him for it.

“Or,” Nadia says with a smile, taking Dani's king, “this could have nothing to do with your powers and you could just be really awful at chess.”

Adam leans forward. “Dani, I'm a little upset you're so quick to pin this on me. Even I could probably beat you.” His smile spreads into something more sincere, and Dani mirrors his expression. Whatever tension existed between the two seems to completely evaporate, now, away with the recent memories of the harpies' attack and what it caused.

Nadia smiles at the both of them; as the pain comes back to their body, they barely notice it beyond the calm atmosphere enveloping their body. The seven of them are back on the road. The goal will be reached.

Some goal, they realize after a moment of thinking, if it forces Gabriel and them apart. The two hadn't talked since he and Nadia both apologized, but the conversation left something to be desired. They don't know what to make of it, this change between the two, but they realize it's probably their own fault. “Definitely” seems like the better word.

“Nadia?” It's only when Adam calls their name they realize they've been spacing out. “Are you okay?”

“I'm fine,” they assure him. But Adam still watches them, and even Sarah turns her attention to Nadia. Dani frowns; Nadia has a feeling she knows what's bothering them so much. “We should all sleep,” they tell the others, but they keep their eyes on Adam when they say it. Even if he won't admit it, they know he's going to pass out soon.

“Nadia –” Dani starts, then she breaks off when she sees Nadia shakes their head.

Nadia doesn't recall drifting to sleep, but some time later they wake up to a shadow fiddling with something small. When Nadia sits up, they notice Dani and Adam curled close together fast asleep then Sarah passing something stained yellow between her fingers. When she looks up to reach towards the lantern, her eyebrows raise at Nadia. “How long have you been awake?”

“Just a few moments,” Nadia says. “What're you holding?”

Sarah holds up a harpy fang between her thumb and index finger. “It's funny, they're supposed to be half bird but they have teeth like a carnivore.”

“Birds can be carnivorous,” Nadia points out.

“You know what I mean,” Sarah tells them. She lets her hand fall back to her lap, and the stare she gives the harpy fang doesn't go unnoticed. They know of the reason, now, but Sarah only told them after the hotel burnt up in flames. She spoke as if it would help Nadia with their own pain, and they suppose at the time it did, the knowing. “I thought about stringing this on my necklace, but I realized I don't have anything to drill through it.” After a pause, she mutters, “I hate harpies.”

Nadia doesn't know how to respond to that, so they don't. Instead, they focus their gaze on the leather of her eyepatch, the scabs dotting her throat, the dried blood on her body she doesn't seem too keen to wash off. “I'm sorry, Sarah. For everything that's happened.” They don't care if she doesn't believe it. They don't care if she ignores them completely. At least, not now; now, they just want the words to exist in open air as many times as they must.

She watches them; Nadia has never considered Sarah to be speculative, but the look she gives them makes their skin crawl. Maybe because of who she has become, who she left behind, who she will never be. “It's taken you four years to say that?” There's a slight incredulous quality to her tone.

“Four years is long,” Nadia agrees, “but if it means anything I regretted leaving you once I realized what happened to you.”

“I hope you don't think that counts as an apology.”

“It doesn't,” Nadia assures her. She tosses them the harpy fang, and they barely catch it. She smirks.

“Your reflexes could use some work.”

Thinking of Gabriel they say, “So I've been told.” They turn the harpy fang over in their hangs. Yellow stains it nearly completely, reducing a once pearly white hue to a sickly one. When Nadia's thumb brushes over the tip, they notice how porous it feels.

“These monsters aren't completely immortal if they can still suffer from root canals,” Sarah tells them. “Maybe there's something to be said about that.”

“They have poor dental hygiene?”

“No. Maybe their immortality isn't forever,” Sarah replies. Nadia passes back her harpy fang. “Stacey's wasn't, who's to say monsters' are?”

“Of course it isn't,” Nadia says, thinking of the giant roc and how it was torn apart. “but are you saying that you want to kill them all?”

“Who doesn't?” Sarah shoots back. “No, I'm saying your sister might be right. Even if it's larger, that doesn't mean she can't kill the Leviathan if she really wanted to.”

“Of course you would encourage her stupidity.”

“Let her be stupid and hopeful, Nadia.” Sarah slides the harpy fang into her pocket. “It isn't your place to decide what she does, only she can do that.”

Nadia grimaces. “That isn't what I'm doing.”

“Isn't it? You might be using nobility as a cover, but you really just don't want to let her out of your sight.”

“When did you become so perceptive?”

Sarah shrugs. “I guess Sam rubbed off on me.” She frowns, and she folds her legs so they're closer to her body. “And maybe Gabriel, too.”

Dani stirs from where she's curled up like a cat next to Adam; she blinks her eyes – dark blue in the dim light – twice before pushing herself off the floor. Her gaze flickers between Sarah and Nadia. “How long have I been asleep?”

“Around six hours I think,” Sarah replies. As Dani stretches her legs out in front of her towards the lantern, Adam mumbles something in his sleep then shoots a hand out and hits Dani in the knee. In response, she shoves his shoulder. “We've been driving about the same amount.”

“You haven't slept at all?” Dani realizes. She frowns at Sarah as if her chiding will force Sarah to sleep a full twenty-four hours. “Why not?”

“Can't sleep,” is all Sarah replies but Dani doesn't move her gaze from Sarah until a moment later. Her gaze falls to Nadia's broken ankle kept propped up by a pillow, then her eyes widen and she looks in Gabriel's direction.

When she starts rummaging through her bag, Nadia bites. “What are you doing?”

“Looking for the ambrosia. Someone –“ she sends a glare in Adam's direction – “didn't put it back in the purse.” She retrieves the container and smiles. “Got it.” She pushes it in front of her as if it's cursed, and the light of the lantern illuminates its pale yellow color. “I was thinking, before, that the way the ambrosia reacted to Stacey's wounds wasn't right. In the moment, I was relieved obviously because she isn't dead, but that much ambrosia should have killed her according to one of the older demigods I knew. And it shouldn't have healed her wound completely because I've eaten it before and the most it did to me was heal a bruise and a small cut and give me more energy.”

“Dani, slow down,” Sarah says with a smile.

Dani flushes. “Sorry, sorry.” She pauses, Nadia assumes to gather her thoughts, then says, “maybe the properties of ambrosia are changing. Maybe everything about the godly world is changing because, well, there aren't any gods anymore. Monsters can't die because their essence doesn't have a place to go anymore so they're stuck here, and there are weird powers that didn't exist before like Adam's and Stacey's. Maybe...” As she trails off, she looks at Nadia's broken ankle again; her eyes narrow, and she frowns. “Maybe mortals can consume it, too.”

“What are you saying?” Nadia asks, but they already know.

“Think about it. Monsters used to only be able to be killed using demigod powers, or weapons like Celestial bronze, but now we can attack them with anything and wound them. They're like us now. And mortals, I'll bet they can be wounded using Celestial bronze, too. Ever since the Mist faded, the two worlds have collided, so who's to say that it's an impossible theory?”

Sarah shares a look with Nadia. “It makes sense,” she begins, “but I'm not about to risk my life on a theory.”

Nadia nods. “I agree with Sarah,” they say, and the words feel foreign passing from their lips.

Dani visibly deflates. Both Sarah and Nadia catch this, but Nadia manages to speak first. “Don't tell me you wanted one of us to eat some.”

Dani shakes her head furiously, like she's trying to get rid of the negative atmosphere around her. “No! No, well, not you two, but maybe someone would. I'm curious, but it might be right! Everything about this world has changed so much – you and Sarah can attest to that! Before this, did you even know that the gods existed? Did you even know that people with unimaginable powers were right under your nose?”

Nadia frowns. “I believed in a single God. My father taught his religion to Zareen and I and my mother converted, but we never believed in others. I...maybe you're right. This world has changed, maybe in more ways than one.” They stare at the container of ambrosia; the yellow almost looks golden in the light, almost ethereal.

Sarah stares at Nadia. “Don't tell me you'd risk your life just to heal your damn ankle. You may be an ass, but you aren't an idiot.”

“I'm not,” Nadia assures her, but even as they speak they don't take their eyes off the ambrosia. It would be nice to heal their body completely; to be a demigod might be a death sentence, but the thought of this kind of healing almost makes them want to pour ichor into their body and drown themself divine.

They pull their gaze away. If Dani's wrong, they would never see Zareen again. They would never be able to reconcile with Gabriel, they would never right any of the wrongs they've done. “It's not worth it,” they murmur to themself, but Dani and Sarah both catch it. Dani looks crestfallen, Sarah nearly relieved.

“Sorry, Dani,” Sarah tells her, and Dani sighs.

“It's okay. It doesn't matter that much.” But it's obvious she's disappointed. When she leans backwards, she accidentally elbows Adam in the chest. He jumps away with a start, and she bites her lip. “I'm sorry, Adam.”

He mumbles something under his breath, then he notices Dani's expression. “Are you okay?” he asks as he moves closer.

“I'm fine. Just telling Sarah and Nadia a theory I had.”

“Theory?” Adam repeats, prompting Dani to explain everything. When she finishes, he stares at her, then at Sarah and Nadia, then at the container of ambrosia that started it all. “I believe you,” he says like he never been more confident of anything in his life.

“Are you saying that because you're serious or are you just too in love with her to disagree?” Nadia asks flatly. Adam blushes, and Dani looks away from him. It's obviously a sore subject between the two, but because of who Nadia doesn't know or care.

“No,” Adam says. “I really believe her.” Nadia doesn't miss how he doesn't look at Dani even as he says the words, and they don't miss the tension between the two. They don't care, but they're surprised that this is what sets the two on edge.

Even Sarah watches the two with raised eyebrows, but her mouth spreads in a grin instead of sharing the mild irritation Nadia feels. “That's adorable,” she comments, “Adam, I'm not surprised.”

“Sarah, you have a girlfriend,” Nadia reminds her. Sarah waves her hand in a flippant gesture.

“That's not what I mean. But, yeah, I guess Dani's cute.” She pauses. “Clever, too.” Dani flushes. Nadia notices, and they think they might get it. They wonder if Adam knows, but then they suppose he doesn't if he ended up confessing to her; even he has tact.

The truck suddenly lurches forward, sending the four of them tumbling to the front. Sarah's limbs wrap around Nadia's body in effort to steady herself as they fall into her, and she pushes them off immediately after the commotion stops. Dani and Adam scramble off of each other faster.

The door slides up, and Gabriel stands in the middle of the stream of light pouring inward. He shifts his weight on his feet when he says, “We have a slight problem.”

Sarah launches herself out of the truck first, followed by Dani and Adam. Nadia slides their body out of the truck, and when they land in four feet of snow they realize the problem. As they hop around the truck, they see it: for miles and miles, probably, snow covers everything. It's taller than even Nadia in some places where the snow has been brushed aside to clear the road. But whoever tried gave up after a few feet, and if the foot tracks are anything to go by they decided to weather it without the use of a vehicle.

Dani rests a hand on Nadia's back, and they lean into her instead of the truck. The cold seeps through their boots, and while the numbing effect lessens the pain in their ankle they aren't as thankful for the sensation in the other foot. “How are we going to get across this?” Adam asks.

“We could if we had the manpower,” Gabriel says. “Or demigod power,” he adds after a beat. “But unfortunately we have neither.”

“You think Stacey would risk frostbite to clear everything for us?” Nadia asks when they notice the blonde kicking through the snow with her brother. She looks up at the sky as if she can smite it with just her eyes, and Chris rolls his eyes at her. This prompts her to throw a snowball at his face.

“Doubt it,” Sarah replies. She starts shoving the snow away with her bundled arms, curses falling from her lips constantly. Gabriel and Adam both watch the others work alongside Dani and Nadia.

“We should turn back,” Gabriel says. “Go south then find our way to Kansas City some other way. There's no point in picking through the remains of a snowstorm.”

“A snowstorm that shouldn't have happened in the first place,” Sarah adds. She grimaces as she walks through the snow. “It isn't supposed to snow like this here. Actually, I don't think it's supposed to snow here at all. Immortal monsters, sickness, now bizarre weather patterns? What kind of apocalypse is this?”

“The one where you don't ask questions and just live through,” Nadia replies. With Dani's help, they stand at the edge of UPS truck and stare at the endless bitter white horizon. Snow-laden trees dot their vision, and along the highway some splotches of color appear signaling the position of cars. Nothing exists but them for miles; it's both a blessing and a curse.

Or, so they assumed. They notice something moving, like a current, through the snow before it suddenly stops. Nadia turns towards Dani. “Did you see that?”

She looks up at them, frowns, then looks in the direction they indicate. “See what?”

When Nadia looks back, they expect more movement but are greeted with the stagnant snow. “Never mind,” they say. “How much time would we lose if we doubled back and went the opposite way?” they asks Gabriel.

He shrugs. “Enough,” is all he says as he watches Nadia. His gaze flickers to Sarah a moment later. “But it's worth it.”

“Not if we lose time,” Sarah says. If Gabriel is surprised, he doesn't show it. “Sam could be out there, and I'm not about to lose time trying to reach her.” Nadia nods; not for Sam, but for Zareen.

Their body betrays them, and the shiver that runs across their body is noticeable by everyone. Gabriel raises his eyebrows pointedly as a gust of wind picks up snow and scatters it across their field of vision. They shut their eyes, but they still feel the flakes stick to their eyelashes. When they open them, the blinding whiteness seems to consume everything in its path; it would be better to turn back and find another way to Zareen, but Nadia has a suspicion that they will encounter a scene mirroring the one they all are staring at.

“We should go through it,” they say, and Gabriel's sigh of annoyance isn't at all surprising. “We might find something that can weather the road, so we drive through it.”

“Nadia, do you honestly expect us to find a vehicle like that? Look around, there aren't any cars that haven't been thoroughly trapped by this snow.” Gabriel spreads his arms out against the swallowing emptiness for emphasis. “We'll waste more time clearing the snow than we will turning back, and even if time wasn't the problem none of us can handle this much snow for long.”

He's right; even bundled up it's freezing in the truck, and Gabriel, Stacey, and Chris don't even have the comfort of four walls around them preventing the cold from ensnaring them. “Fine,” they relent. Even Dani's eyes widen.

“Nadia,” Sarah starts, “no. I have to find Sam, and we've already lost days, we can't afford to lose anymore. She could be fighting for her life somewhere, trapped by monsters or worse, and we're just standing here debating whether or not we can drive through snow.”

“Let's just go somewhere,” Adam grumbles right before another gust of wind bites into Nadia's skin, sending snow and whatever else around all of them. Another ripple appears in the snow; this time, Gabriel notices it, too.

“There's something in the snow,” he warns everyone as he unsheathes a dagger. Stacey and Chris jump away from the snow while Sarah inches closer with her hatchet, arm raised and prepared to hit whatever might jump out at them.

What none of them expect is a woman shorter than Dani to sprint out of the snow. Her skin is an ashen grey with lines like bark running through it; all she wears is a thin pale blue sundress that tears at the bottom and a silver locket around her neck. Her eyes are a sickly green color like pea soup, and her stringy black hair is streaked with the same hue. She reaches her arms out towards Stacey, and when she grasps Stacey's hands Nadia notices blood start to dot Stacey's skin.

“Are you a daughter of Apollo?” Her voice comes out low and scratchy; Nadia wonders if everything about her displays how battered she is. “You radiate so much life,” she explains.

Stacey pushes the woman away from her, her lip curling. “No, my mother is Iaso. What are you exactly?”

“A dryad,” the woman explains as she turns to acknowledge the rest of them. “I'm one of the last.” Her eyes linger on Adam a few moments too long. “You do not radiate as warm of a presence. Hades? Thanatos?”

“Thanatos,” Adam says. “How do you know we're demigods?”

“A magical creature can always recognize a fellow magical creature,” the dryad explains. She casts Chris the same look she gave Adam, but her eyes don't narrow quite as much. “Thanatos again, I presume.”

Chris nods, but he doesn't take his eyes off the dryad. “What are you doing here? Aren't dryads attached to their tree?” he asks.

The dryad nods. “Normally, yes, but –“ She breaks off as a coughing fit shakes her entire body, and how fragile she really appears Nadia never realized until now. Her skin peels like the bark it resembles so clearly, and her naked legs are the color of charred, burnt wood and nearly as thin as sticks. It's a miracle she can walk at all, let alone withstand the snow. Her fingers splinter out of her hands like twigs as if they've been repeatedly broken and never given the time to properly heal. They wonder how she would have appeared if she was completely healthy.

Instead of blood, she hacks up a thick orange sap that looks like maple syrup. She wipes her mouth with her arm, waving away Dani when she leaves Nadia to help the dryad. “This is normal,” she assures Dani, then she pauses as a smile spreads across her face. “Mnemosyne. She was my favorite goddess, always remembered us dryads and nereids.”

“Mnemosyne?” Dani repeats, tilting her head before her eyes widen in realization. “My mother! Adam, that's my mother!” The smile which spreads on her face immediately eases the previous tension between the two when he returns it. When Dani turns her attention back towards the dryad, she catches her right before she tumbles headfirst into the snow. “Careful... um –“

“Broadleaf oak, but you don't have to call me that. Ligeia is fine,” she finishes.

“You're not very tall for an oak,” Adam blurts out. Dani glares at him, so he mumbles an apology.

“You didn't answer my question,” Chris reminds the dryad. “I thought dryads couldn't stray far from their life source.”

“We normally can't,” Ligeia agrees as her left hand reaches up to grasp her locket. “But if you keep something from your tree, you can move long distances. And the power of our life forces are fading, and so do our restrictions,” she says sadly.

“The trees are dying,” Gabriel realizes. “But, if your trees die won't all of the dryads cease to exist? Is that why you said you're one of the few left?”

Ligeia nods. Another gust of frigid wind tosses her hair around her face and ruffles her dress. She wraps her arms tightly around her chest as Dani pulls her own coat off and sets it neatly over Ligeia's shoulders. The dryad leans against Dani gratefully. “What are all of you doing in this winter? Especially going east, there are too many monsters here and one in particular is destroying the coast.”

Nadia's eyes widen. “Do you mean the Leviathan?”

Ligeia narrows her eyes. “Don't tell me you mean to follow it, not like that woman before you.”

“Woman?” Nadia's pulse starts to race. “What did see look like?”

“She had dark eyes and skin, and a scar on her left cheek. It looked almost like a claw mark.” Liegia pauses as she concentrates on Nadia's face. “She bore a striking resemblance to you.” Liegia frowns. “You don't mean to follow her, do you? You'll only get yourself killed with all those monsters, and the colossus rallying them –“

“I have to,” Nadia tells her. Ligeia's eyes widen a fraction, and even Stacey and Chris stare at Nadia with slightly parted lips. Gabriel doesn't look at them.

“If you do kill it,” Ligeia begins, “I hope the act saves me and the other dryads and nereids.” She clutches the coat around her shoulders like a lifeline, as if the fabric will bleed youth into her just because it provides a layer of protection against the outside elements. “What is your name?”

“Nadia,” they answer. The others elect to follow their lead.

Ligeia watches them before she releases her grip on Dani's coat to grasp Nadia's hands. Her fingers are deeply calloused and wrinkled, as if her hands decided to take on the appearance of an elderly woman's instead of a twenty-five year old like the rest of her body. Instead of warmth, a strange coldness radiates from her palms that doesn't quite match the ferocity of the winter. “You mortals have changed so much since the time before the Leviathan,” Liegia murmurs, her lips barely parted. “If you had clear sight, you would have run from the dangers around you. Now all you do is run towards it. The courage of gods seems to run through your veins.”

Nadia wants to tell her the truth of the mission, suddenly, not the lie they've led Stacey and Chris to believe. They want to admit they aren't courageous but rather fearful of the monsters around them, that they're only looking in the direction of them because they don't want their sister to be killed.

But they don't. Instead, they cast a glance towards Gabriel and Sarah; they realize the weight of Ligeia's statement, how it holds true to the both of them. They both possess what Nadia never will.

“What are you doing here?” Stacey asks; it's less of an ask and more of a demand, but Ligeia pays no attention to Stacey's tone.

“Looking for Elysium, of course,” Ligeia replies, “but it seems like it faded along with the rest of the Underworld. The other continents are the same as this one, and some of them are worse.” She casts a glance at the ground as if it might might to reveal the gate to paradise it she concentrates hard enough. Nadia vaguely remembers Gabriel telling them about dryads and other spirits, once, some months ago, but they could never recall them having any particular powers aside from immortality. They simply existed to watch the world turn on its axis over and over until the end of time.

It's fitting that the trees and the oceans should live such a life.

“By Elysium, you just mean refuge, right?” Sarah asks, “Because there are cities of people who would be willing to help you, even small communities that offer help.”

Ligeia shakes her head. “It would not be the same without the dryads. We are meant to live together among the satyrs, not beside mortals and demigods. Our paths are not meant to be the same.”

“The world is changing,” Adam points out. Everyone turns to look at him. “You might have to one day.”

Ligeia doesn't respond as if the reality is too much for her to bear. She looks back in the direction of the sea of snow, and her brows furrow as she stares at nothing in particular. “Everywhere, you are all the same. I was born in Greece some odd centuries ago in the Foloi oak forest, and I've watched you change into what you are now. I do not wish destruction upon you, at least not before its time, so I hope you consider to turn back.”

“We won't,” Sarah tells her. Ligeia is slowly starting to irritate Nadia. Their path is their own to choose.

Ligeia frowns, but she steps aside all the same. It doesn't change the fact that the snow blocks their path, and it doesn't change the fact that the snow will continue to fall, but. “The blood of gods might run in your veins, but don't mistake yourselves for them,” she warns before turning to Dani. “May I keep the coat, daughter of Mnemosyne?”

“Um, yeah, sure,” Dani says slowly.

Ligeia smiles. “You are indeed like your mother.” Nadia wonders, then, if Ligeia is so wrapped up in the gods that she can't distinguish from them and demigods anymore; they wonder if her contradictions are her own way of coping. She finally properly puts the coat on, and the muddy orange of it clashes strongly with the blue of her dress. Her body seems to deflate slightly into the fabric, like she's trying to mold her skin with it.

“Um, thank you?” Dani says. “Was she good? Not like the rest of the gods, I mean,” she adds when she realizes Ligeia still keeps her eyes on her.

Ligeia nods. “She was,” is all she says, but the two words carry much more weight than if she'd spoken pages worth of praises to Mnemosyne.

“We need to go,” Gabriel reminds all of them which prompts Nadia to turn their attention to him. If Zareen went in this direction, that means they're on the right path. “Ligeia, where on the coast was the Leviathan last seen?”

The smile falls from Ligeia's face. “I can't recall. Florida, maybe, but the nereids I've encountered told me it is going north. I've heard it was in Maine as well.”

“Great,” Adam mutters. Nadia ignores him. If they have to search the entire coas so be it. As long as they find Zareen before she does anything stupid, as long as they find her, period. “so are we staying here or turning back?” he asks. As he says the words, the wind picks up, threatening to push Nadia over and encase them in the snow now ceaselessly battering their body.

They can't turn back now, they want to say, and Sarah would agree with him as she's done with everything regarding Sam since the five of them began this journey. But Ligeia looks as if the wind itself will pick her up and steal her away, and Dani's body shakes from her selflessness, and Stacey stares at the horizon, and Chris watches Stacey as if she might revert to a corpse, and Adam studies nothing except the snow-cover ground, and both Sarah and Gabriel try to gauge the thoughts swimming in Nadia's eyes.

Zareen is ever present in Nadia's head and it hurts and they never wanted this, because at least when she was dead she was a ghost intangible and not a being breathing inches from Nadia's grasp. They want their family, they want to know, they want the knowledge of everything for once instead of what they believe to be true.

“We'll turn back,” they say, “but only to find a way around this mess.” One by one, everyone piles into the UPS truck save for Ligeia who remains as stiff as a tree. She watches them, something indescribable in her eyes that's nearly as old as time, and they wonder if she's lying about her age.

“Good luck,” Ligeia says, gripping the coat to her body. Nadia wonders if her luck even exists or if she's just saying it to seem more hopeful than she is.

Stacey numbs the pain in Nadia's ankle when she squeezes herself beside them and Chris. She withdraws her hand within seconds like she doesn't want to touch anyone longer than she must, and instead of snide remarks she stays strangely subdued beside Chris.

“Chris and I,” she begins as she stares at Nadia, “we won't go with you. Gabriel is stopping in Utah to leave us there.”

“What's in Utah?” Nadia asks.

“Nothing,” is all Stacey says with a glance towards her brother. Her eyes fall towards the naked floor, the dust which barely covers it, the cold it absorbs instead of the heat.

It's. Nadia tries to muster something to come to mind, but they just swallow the strangeness of it. Chris doesn't stop sneaking glances at her throat when he thinks she isn't looking, and Adam watches her with a slight furrow in his brows as he flexes his hands like he still can't believe what he did.

“Good luck with whatever you decide to do,” Nadia tells both her and Chris. They both nod offhandedly, and the silence persists.

The next time they stop, the sun shines overhead and the circles underneath Gabriel's eyes look as if they might encase his eyes completely. He doesn't focus his attention on Nadia as he eats, and instead makes light conversation with Sarah outside of the UPS truck.

The gas station stands out against a stretch of desert not yet touched by the snowfall coming from the north. But with the clouds gathering Nadia knows there won't be much time until the dry sands become enveloped in a blanket of snow that looks too promising to actually be inviting.

Dani and Adam stare at the desert with wide eyes as if they've never seen it before – and Nadia supposes they haven't if they're both from up north. After a moment, Dani frowns and says to Adam loudly enough that Nadia can hear, “Do you think Ligeia will be okay out there?”

“She's survived this long,” Adam responds, “and she's traveled across continents. I think she'll be fine. She's more magical than any of us after all.” He knocks a fist against her shoulder lightly, and she laughs. “She's a tree after all. They're supposed to live through traumatic experiences.”

As the other four talk, Stacey and Chris drift towards the inside of the food mart. Glass litters the ground around window frames and the handle has been broken off of the door and from where Nadia is standing they can't see anything on the shelves, so Nadia doubts the two will actually find anything of use. Then, they imagine that isn't why the two gravitate towards it anyway.

“Careful,” Gabriel tells them. His voice carries in the emptiness and sounds more eerie in the silence. “It's warmer down here and there isn't any snow, so I wouldn't be surprised to find a monster in there.”

“There isn't any food,” Chris points out after he shoots a glance back at Gabriel, “and it's barely ten degrees warmer down here. My ass is still freezing off out here.”

“Just be cautious,” Gabriel says. He casts a brief look at Nadia and they remember the roc and its nest easily as if Gabriel were picking their brain.

“I think we can take care of ourselves,” Chris says right before he and his sister disappear into the store. Gabriel makes a strangled expression as his eyes wander the store, but eventually he turns back to Sarah. The two talk casually, easily as if they've been friends for decades, Sarah's mouth curving upwards in a smile despite the tension in her face and Gabriel gesticulating with his hands. Nadia doesn't hear their conversation, they have a feeling it is meant for the two of them alone, and a foul bitterness fills their gut as if they've been drenched in icy water.

They wonder who they're more jealous of, and what, and why.

As they stare at the two, they notice a blonde head of hair in their peripheral vision. When they turn their head to face Dani, she smiles at them. But her smile doesn't quite meet her eyes, and it's obvious that she knows what they're thinking of. Anyone who paid enough attention would.

“How's your ankle?” It isn't what they expect her to say, and their eyes widen in surprise as they scramble for a different response.

“Uh, fine. It's healing. Stacey's powers are helping.”

Dani's eyes flicker towards their ankle, and Nadia's gaze follows her own. They shift their weight to their uninjured foot then look back up at Dani. “You're standing on it, so it looks like they are.”

“Are you implying –“

“No,” Dani interrupts, “I don't think she's actually healing you. But she's numbing the pain, so it isn't that surprising that you'll function like you aren't in any from time to time.”

Nadia's eyebrows raise. “Are you always this observant?”

Dani nods. She lightly taps her knuckles against her skull. “Anything could come in handy.” She says it so easily, as if recalling so much information at once hadn't reduced her to a shaking, bleeding mess in the cathedral.

It would be unpleasant, Nadia thinks, to be able to remember everything. Some things they would rather forget.

“Take care of yourself,” Dani says softly before she turns her head to study the food mart. Stacey and Chris walk out some minutes later as if they hadn't wandered in far, and Nadia is surprised at the relative peacefulness. Not just the peacefulness, but the apparent isolation from the rest of the world. The desert without snow, the paint peeling from the building that doesn't harbor a monster in its depths – the seven of them exist somewhere on the brink of this world; on the brink of what is and what is to come.

So many things have changed in this world in only fourteen years.

So many things.

“We should go,” Nadia announces after Gabriel manages to tape countless plastic bags to the doorways in the front of the truck. Everyone looks at them, but no one offers any objection. “I'll drive,” they add with a look at Gabriel. He nods hesitantly then joins the others in the back. Sarah joins them by sitting shotgun which their raise their eyebrows at.

She passes them the atlas where Gabriel has circled their location – roughly the middle of Arizona – and with their index finger draw a line towards Kansas City. It'll take a day if they drive straight towards it without stopping, maybe less. Then once they find Sam, they'll have a day to reach the east coast. And then... And then they'll figure something out. They have two days, at least, to think of a plan.

Sarah snaps her fingers in Nadia's face, causing them to jump. “Are you alive?”

“Yes.”

“To Kansas City, then.” Sarah's words are light considering what's in the city, what might be there, what might have happened. Her words are always less dense than the air, always floating above her actual thoughts.

“To Kansas City,” Nadia repeats to let the words settle in their mouth. Whatever's up with Sam, they hope it doesn't take long to help her. They've lost enough time. “You should sleep,” Nadia adds as the wheels of truck slowly roll forward. “How long have you even been awake? Days?”

Sarah shrugs. Nadia takes that as a yes. “You won't do yourself any good if you stay awake the entire time. You won't do us any good.”

“You won't do your sister any good by showing up unannounced in the middle of her mission,” Sarah replies. “You're dragging three people on this with you, you know, and if anything happens to them –“

“I know,” Nadia says through gritted teeth. Their hands clench around the steering wheel. As if they hadn't thought about it before, as if they hadn't thought of it long before this was ever a thought in their head. “So enough with the commentary.”

“Then stop with your own.”

Nadia slumps against their seat; the leather feels too lumpy, too smooth, too much. “I'm sorry,” they say, and they don't know what for anymore. “But seriously, get some rest.”

Sarah doesn't say anything at first. Nadia assumes she just won't say anything at all, then, “I'll try.”

Nadia stops somewhere in Utah. They aren't keeping track, and all they do is wait to find a decent sized town and park in front of someone's two-story house before stumbling out of their seat and pulling the shutter door up.

Stacey and Chris stare at them with raised eyebrows initially, then realization dawns on their faces. Stacey gets out first with her brother on her heels. She jumps onto the ground with more force than necessary. A nearby cat stares at them with moon-round eyes, ears pointed up and poised for something.

“Be careful,” Nadia tells them as they take in the scenery. Buildings, a few trees, cars with popped tires, and upended mailboxes. It isn't much, and it isn't what Nadia would want.

“You too,” Chris says. Stacey gives a halfhearted shrug like she doesn't actually care. And maybe she doesn't and maybe neither does Nadia, but the horizon isn't completely covered by clouds. So Nadia gives them a final wave before they get back in the truck, and even if they don't look in the mirror to see, they imagine the siblings are waving back.

Again, Nadia stops somewhere around the halfway point and Gabriel takes over after having slept too little. Sarah moves in the back with them, so Nadia sits themself next to Dani while Sarah sits beside a sleeping Adam. The circles underneath her eye look worse as if she hadn't slept at all.

“Sarah, Nadia, hi,” Dani says in greeting. With one look at Nadia, she says, “sleep,” like it's a command. Like if she puts enough power into her voice she would actually be able to make it happen.

Nadia smiles. “Later,” they assure her but her expression doesn't change. They pull their knees up to their chest, careful of their broken ankle still slightly numb from the last time Stacey used her powers on it, to warm their body.

“Sarah, are you okay?” Dani asks suddenly. Nadia switches their attention to Sarah's hunched form, to the harpy fang between her fingers, and they almost understand.

“I'm fine,” Sarah replies but her words are hollow. “I'm just worried.” She looks up to stare at them but offers nothing else. She worries her bottom lip between her teeth, and she lets the harpy fang slide between her fingers like it isn't the tooth of a monster but something delicate. Still, she doesn't look completely satisfied with the action.

Dani's face relaxes. “We'll be there soon,” she reassures Sarah.

“I hope so.” Sarah's shoulders slump forward, and there's a mountain on top of them somewhere. Occasionally, Nadia will wonder if they had only a hand in creating it or molded the entire thing themself. “I'm going to sleep. Nadia, you should do the same.” And with that, she's out like a light.

They don't. After Dani falls asleep with her head against Nadia's shoulder and her feet stretched out and touching Adam's, they think of Zareen and of fire and of the things it swallows whole, and they only get up to the screeching sound of slamming breaks. They awake with a jolt, get out of the truck, and as they turn around nearly run into Gabriel who stands completely still in the middle of the road.

“What?” they ask quietly. It's morning out. It must be because they can see the sunrise. “What's wrong?”

“That.” Gabriel points a finger to the north of them at the hazy outline of something dotting the horizon. “At first, I didn't think it was anything but...” As he trails off, Nadia redirects their attention to him. They hear the others getting out of the UPS truck by their footsteps, but they don't look at any of them.

“But what?”

“Look. It's moving.” At his words, Nadia squints at the dot but don't notice anything aside from a hill shape existing in the middle of otherwise flat land.

“I see something!” Dani confirms right as Nadia says, “I don't see it.”

“Look harder,” Gabriel replies. “Sarah, Adam, don't you notice it?”

Beside Dani, Adam shakes his head. “No, but it's definitely weird. Maybe it's like a tornado or something? Or a snowstorm? Would you be able to see those from far away?”

“I don't know,” Sarah replies. “But we'll have to go through it.”

Nadia spins around to face her as best as they can with a broken ankle. “What? Why?”

She shrugs. “I just have a feeling.”

“It is the direction towards Kansas City,” Gabriel adds, and Sarah gives him a smile. “But I agree that we should avoid it if we can. Especially if it's a storm, and it looks like it is.”

“Let's just keep moving,” Nadia tells them. Gabriel casts them a glance but gets in the driver's seat anyway. They slide into the passenger seat without thinking, and briefly they consider rethinking the decision and joining the others in the back. They don't.

Nadia and Gabriel don't talk until fifteen minutes later, when Nadia contemplates the benefits of nodding off in a freezing cold space. “I'm sorry,” they tell him. Their words, from their lips, curl into the air along with their breath.

“I know.”

“I am, Gabriel,” Nadia says. They swallow then add, “I want things to be right between us. I know you don't believe in this, but I want to at least makes things right between us.”

“Nadia, I know,” Gabriel repeats. His voice is low as he says, “But what you're doing... Some things you have to let play their course. You can't decide what happens by sheer force of will, even if you want to.”

“I can't abandon –“

“Maybe she wants to be abandoned, Nadia,” he interrupts. “Not completely and not forever, but maybe just this once.” And Nadia knows Gabriel has a point, and Gabriel knows that Nadia knows he has a point, but thinking of giving up makes something twist uncomfortably in their stomach. Both he and Sarah could tell them a thousand times to give up with this pointless chase, but never will they entertain the possibility of actually doing it.

Sensing their stubbornness, Gabriel sighs. “Just. Get some sleep or something. You look like you've been through hell and back.”

Looking at their reflection in the mirror, they admit he's right.

They wake up later. They wake up to Gabriel shaking their shoulder and pointing to the horizon where a mountain has come into view. Nadia stares at it a moment, their eyes wide, then the mountain moves about a centimeter to the right. At least, they think it moves. It's hard to tell in a moving vehicle.

“What is that? A mountain?” Nadia asks, but when they turn to Gabriel he keeps his eyes fixated on the object.

“I don't know,” he admits, “but I have a bad feeling about it.” He pauses, then adds, “It's in Kansas City,” in a low voice.

“Sam,” they realize.

He nods. “Sam.”

And he continues to drive.

When they finally reach Kansas City, the mountain ceases to be just a mountain. Nadia gets out along with the rest of them, looks at Gabriel, then at the other three who wear the same expression of shock and disbelief on their faces, and finally faces it.

It's larger than a mountain. It's larger than anything Nadia has ever seen. It's larger than they can comprehend. While it seems miles away and barely even yards from them at the same time, the outlines of its two heads are the clearest thing in their line of sight; the heads branch off of a short neck akin to a turtle's, and the two pairs of bulbous eyes ring with beautiful, vibrant colors of brown and yellow and green and amber which mix flawlessly together.

A ridged, elongated shell decorates its back, and on its side boil-like things dot the leathery gray skin. Each time it exhales, the swirling breath it creates looks like a tiny blizzard. Small horns protrude everywhere on both of its faces, neck, and shell; the ivory seems to glint in the light as if it were made of diamonds. Its heads snap their jaws frequently despite the fact that it never seems to be eating anything, and saliva drips from its mouths.

Six long, thick legs dotted with more boils stretch over buildings already reduced to dust and rubble, and four stubby claws extent from each foot that looks surprisingly like a lizard's. Everything about it looks dry, everything about it reminds Nadia off the desert; even looking at it makes them feel parched.

“What the fuck is that thing?” Adam demands somewhere to the left of Nadia. They open their mouth to answer him, but no words come.

“I have no idea,” Sarah says helpfully, gapping at the thing. She doesn't even bother to raise her hatchet in preparation to fight it. Dani's eyes search every inch of it while Gabriel drags a hand through his hair.

“We need to leave. This isn't anything we can handle.”

“Agreed,” Nadia says immediately. When Gabriel looks at them, he gives them a brief smile. “But,” they begin so his smile slips away, “we might need to be here,” they add making a gesture towards Sarah. Even if they didn't have a feeling that this is where Sam was, this thing is here for a reason.

As they talk, the thing lifts one of its feet, trapping a fully grown hellhound underneath it, and stretches its neck out to devour it. Its twin heads tear apart the hellhound with vigor, and within minutes the entire thing is gone save for some fur and bones.

“Maybe it just eats monsters?” Nadia begins, then they notice the human bodies scattered about the ground, both living and dead. People are actually fighting against this thing, throwing rocks and firing guns and doing whatever to impede its slow journey. Nadia wonders then how long this thing has been walking.

Finally, the notice the monsters; they can't even name them, just that hundreds of them exist both in the air and on the ground and they seem less keen on attacking the people around them and more on avoiding the colossal thing waking among them.

“Sarah?”

Nadia recognizes the voice instantly, and by the time they're focusing their attention on the speaker Sarah has already bolted forward. She wraps her arms around Sam's neck without any hesitation, and after a moment Sam lets her sword and shield fall to the ground in favor of gripping Sarah's waist. Her eyes widen at both the sudden display of affection and Sarah's own appearance, but the fond smile still spreads on her face as she looks at Sarah's messy red hair.

Sarah's entire body seems to relax in Sam's embrace; she doesn't pay any attention to the world around her, not even the monsters or the thing towering over them; it's like she's coming home. Before she pulls away from Sam, she cups Sam's face and kisses her as if her life depends on it. And when she pulls away, they both seem to have stars in their eyes.

“What happened? Why are you still here? I was terrified for you.” Sarah's words come out in a jumble, like she's channeling Dani's spirit, and Sam opens her mouth to respond but ends up closing it again. She sweeps her gaze along Nadia and Gabriel, recognition dawning on her face, then at Dani and Adam.

With a look behind her, she says, “You all should come inside first,” then picks up her sword and shield. Sarah slides an arm around Sam's waist as the two start walking.

Nadia and Gabriel share a look, and Dani shrugs at Adam's confused expression. Without any plan of action, they unanimously decide to follow Sam and end up standing in front of a courthouse several blocks from the creature.

When Sam pushes open one of the doors, Nadia holds it open for the rest to go inside. Dani thanks them with ease while Adam mumbles it under his breath. As Sam walks down the length of the room, her footsteps echo throughout the building. She walks up a flight of stairs into a courtroom where about two dozen people filter in an out. The people who stay are Sam and a woman in the corner with wavy brown hair and olive skin.

“This isn't all of us,” she announces as she sets her sword and shield on one of the jury seats. The judge's chair is currently unoccupied, but a mess of papers and weapons litters the desk. “Most are out there clearing the areas east of the city, and some are looking for survivors.” She pulls out a chair from one of the tables, motions the five of them to sit down, and says, “I'm surprised you're here. Matthew went out about a week ago to ask Anita for reinforcements.”

“He never entered the city,” Sarah tells her. She sits close enough to Sam that their knees touch. “Something must have happened to him. But why are you even here to begin with? It was just a simple scavenging mission.”

“It was,” Sam agrees. “But then we realized this thing was coming, and we didn't know what to do at first. Most of us wanted to leave immediately, myself included, but we ended up staying.” She pauses, then adds awkwardly, “I didn't want it to destroy San Francisco.”

It's an obvious lie since the thing moves in the direction of the east instead of the west, and Sarah's face lifts up like she can't believe it. She grabs Sam's hand, squeezes, and says, “you are incredible,” in a voice equal part awed and amused. Sam flushes. “I was worried about you,” Sarah repeats, “that's why I'm here. I thought something must have happened to you.”

“I'm fine,” Sam says simply. She looks at Nadia and Gabriel. “Are you here because you tagged along with Sarah?”

“No,” Nadia says. “We're here on another mission. You were just on the way.”

“Oh.” Sam's eyes flicker between the two, then she adds, “It's nice to see you both.” “Likewise,” Gabriel says while Nadia just nods.

“And who are you two?” Sam asks after she focuses her attention on Adam and Dani. Dani who doesn't take her eyes of Sam, and Adam who watches her with a curious expression.

“I'm Adam, and this is Dani,” Adam tells her. “We're friends of Nadia and Gabriel, I guess.”

Sam nods. “It's good that more people are here.” The words sound like they're meant to fill in the silence.

“Are you leading these people or something?” Gabriel asks her, and Sam immediately shakes her head.

“No. But I'm a demigod, so they want me fighting more than anyone.” Her shoulders slump slightly as she says it, and her lips form a tight line. “It's exhausting,” she says plainly.

“What is that thing anyway?” Gabriel asks.

Sam frowns. “I don't know. Natalia,” Sam points to the willowy woman sharpening a blade in the corner, “has taken to calling it the big turtle but most of us call it the colossus.”

“Has anything worked so far?” Dani asks. When Sam faces her, she clarifies, “You're trying to stop this thing – um, colossus – so you're attacking it, right? Has anything worked?”

“No.” Sam pulls her hand away from Sarah's and crosses her arms over her chest. Nadia hasn't seen her in over a month, but she looks the same as when Nadia last saw her: long, dark hair pulled into a loose ponytail, a splash of freckles that are starting to fade away underneath brown eyes, metal earrings that look more like melted wax than an actual shape, prosthetic on her left leg, a small smile whenever she focuses her attention to Sarah or Gabriel, a barely noticeable curl in her lip when she looks at Nadia. “When we do manage to cut its skin, the wound seals up immediately. It doesn't bleed, it doesn't even slow down. So we fight the monsters around it instead, and we set traps for the colossus to slow it down. Sometimes they do something, but most of the time they don't work.”

“Have you tried setting it on fire?” Adam asks.

Sam stares at him. “No.” She looks at Sarah who shrugs, then back at Natalia who looks like she's been listening to them. “It might work,” she finally says. “We'll need a lot of gasoline.”

“Easy enough,” Dani says with a smile. Sam opens her mouth, closes it, and gives Dani a hesitant smile in return.

“But before we do anything, all of you look like you could use some sleep,” another voice interrupts. Natalia's voice seems to match her willowy and delicate frame. “Most of us are sleeping in the hallways on sleeping bags, but if you scrounge around you might be able to find something more suitable.” It's clear she doesn't actually believe what she's saying, but Nadia still thinks it's nice of her to mention it.

“I feel fine,” Nadia tells her, and Sarah nods.

“I wouldn't mind a rundown of what you're doing here, or even a tour of this building,” Sarah adds. As she talks, she manages to prod Sam into holding her hand again.

“Sure,” Natalia says. At the sound of the courtroom doors opening, Natalia directs her attention to whoever has walked into the room. “Zareen, Beatriz, you two are back early.”

If Nadia spun around harder, they wouldn't be surprised if their broken ankle became permanent disfigured. The shock on their face is nothing compared to Zareen's; her eyes are wide and her eyebrows disappear beneath her bangs and her mouth twists as she tries to push out words from her lips. Snow sticks to her gray hiking boots and starts melting on the floor, and the plastic bag in her right hand she lets drop to the floor. Some cans roll out and hit the wall with a dull thunk.

Before Nadia can get a word in, Zareen has turned around and is already walking away at a brisk pace. Beatriz watches Nadia with a cool gaze, saying, “Hey, Nadia,” like their sister hadn't walked past her in a hurry.

“Zareen –“

Beatriz steps in front of them, blocking their path. “Don't,” she says with a brief glance towards Gabriel. The corners of her lips slightly lift upwards, then she looks back at Nadia. “You shouldn't have come,” she adds as an afterthought.

“Oh, shut up, Beatriz,” Nadia says as they move around her, “I don't care what you have to say to me.”

“You really should,” Beatriz calls as Nadia stops a third of the way down the hall. Zareen doesn't even look over her shoulder before she slips inside another courtroom; the thud of the closing doors echoes throughout the hallway.

Beatriz makes a show of leaning away from Nadia when she stands next to them. She wears the same thin sweater she'd worn the last time Nadia saw her, and her brown hair has been cut to her shoulders and pulled back in a ponytail that seems to hold more air than strands of hair. “She isn't the same anymore, Nadia,” Beatriz informs them.

Nadia frowns. “You don't know her, Beatriz, not like I do.”

“I know her well enough,” Beatriz tells them, and there's an underlying implication to her words that Nadia catches but doesn't feel compelled to completely unravel. “Let her process the fact that you're here, then find her later. Besides,” she adds with a glance towards the window, “we have bigger things to worry about.”

It takes all of Nadia's self control to listen to Beatriz and stay where they are. Their broken ankle helps. “You want a tour while you wait?” Beatriz asks, and her question is genuine.

“You hate me,” Nadia tells her with a raised eyebrow.

“I don't,” Beatriz corrects, “I don't know how I feel about you. Especially since you've shown up unannounced and I've had days to listen to Zareen lament about everything you've made her feel since you two found each other again.” She pauses, and with a glance towards Nadia's ankle she adds, “I can carry you.”

Nadia wrinkles their nose at just the thought of Beatriz treating them like a sack of flour. “No,” they say immediately, “but I wouldn't mind the help.” They wrap an arm underneath Beatriz's shoulders, giving her no choice but to lead them around the courthouse. From the courtroom Nadia had just left, they see Gabriel talking with Sam and Sarah with Natalia. When Gabriel meets Nadia's eyes, he gives them a faint smile that doesn't meet his eyes.

“She missed you,” Beatriz says as the two walk down the hallway, Beatriz's feet making more noise than Nadia would have thought humanly possible, “Zareen talked about you a lot. More than I thought was good for her, honestly.”

Nadia's mouth must be wide open because Beatriz rolls her eyes at them. “She doesn't actually hate you. She's confused. She's a lot like you and feeling too many different emotions at once whenever you're around.”

“You shouldn't be telling me this,” Nadia tries to say in an effort to get her to stop, but Beatriz shakes her head.

“Maybe not, but I know she'd want you to know.” Beatriz pauses. “She loves you, Nadia, you're her twin.” And more than anything Nadia has wanted to hear those words, but they'd rather the words came from Zareen's mouth instead of Beatriz's.

“Didn't you come here with other people from San Francisco?” Nadia asks, desperate to change the subject. “Where are they?” They look around for emphasis, and Beatriz just watches them with a blank expression.

“Out,” she replies, “but some of them didn't make it,” she adds with a wince. “Even if this thing eats monsters, they're all somehow drawn to it like it's a huge monster magnet. And not all of them are terrified enough to ignore us entirely, especially when we go out so often to slow the colossus down.”

“I'm sorry,” Nadia says sincerely as they stop at the top of the stairs. Beatriz turns them both around with a surprising amount of spin in her step.

“It's,” she begins then says, “Thank you.” She takes a breath, gestures out towards the floor, and says, “This is where we stay. Most of us sleep in the hallways since we can hear better out here, but some people sleep in the courtrooms.”

“And the upper floors?”

“We don't use them,” Beatriz says. “Natalia decided it for practicality reasons in case the colossus gets close enough or some other monster decides to take the building down, but she also has a phobia of heights so the closer to the ground the better off she is.”

“How'd you meet her? Was she in the city when you arrived here?” They'd never seen Natalia before, and she has a distinctive Midwestern accent which led them to believe she'd been living here her entire life and the apocalypse could never force her to leave.

“She's a native of the city, yeah,” Beatriz reaffirms, “she claims her grandfather was related to Athena, and I don't think any of us believe that, certainly not Sam, but she knows the city like the back of her hand so we all decided to keep her in charge.”

“And you just evacuate people and try to slow this thing?”

Beatriz nods. “Pretty much.” She pauses, watches Nadia's expression like she doesn't believe she's about to say this, then finally says, “Zareen thinks we can kill it.”

Nadia frowns. “Of course she does.”

Beatriz shakes her head. “You don't get it, Nadia, your sister is determined to kill this thing. I don't think she'd sleep if Sam or I never persuaded her to.”

Nadia tries to wrap their mind around Zareen killing this thing, but they can't. “And?” they prompt, “Do you think she could do it?”

“I don't know,” Beatriz admits, “but I wouldn't be surprised. When she puts her mind to something she never seems to let it go.” There's another story to that, another anecdote that Nadia doubts they'll find out since it seems to be reserved for Beatriz, Zareen, and whoever else they left San Francisco with. They wonder how many qualities Zareen possesses that they don't know about.

“I've been an ass,” they realize.

Beatriz lets out an unattractive snort. “No shit.” She doesn't say anything else, perhaps waiting for Nadia to elaborate on their sudden realization.

Nadia doesn't. “What are you using the first floor for?”

Beatriz side eyes them before saying, “We used to keep the injured there, and the dying, but Sam suggested we move them to a separate building a few days ago, so now they're in a hotel a few blocks from here.”

Nadia raises their eyebrows. “Is that efficient?”

“Probably not,” Beatriz admits, “but they're more comfortable there than they ever would be here. And they're further away from us, so it seems to draw the monsters away from them so they can be in peace. Sam visits them the most out of all of us.”

“Sam?”

Beatriz scoffs. “Don't act so shocked that she has a heart.”

“I have reason to.” They don't elaborate, but maybe they should just so Beatriz could hear their version of the story for once. Then, maybe she would stop judging them for what they did.

Beatriz gives them a look but doesn't say anything. Instead, she leads them down the staircase to the first floor. Everything from the ceiling to the walls to the floor screams of a world that hasn't yet been touched by the apocalypse, but a lingering sterile smell sticks to Nadia's skin. They wonder if it actually exists or if it's purely psychological.

“They want to burn that thing alive,” Nadia tells Beatriz as they move. She lightly kicks one of the metal detectors, makes a thoughtful hum, and brings the two towards a row of uprooted porcelain bathtubs filled to the brim with potting soil and withering plants. A sort of irrigation system has been created using a hose attached to a shower head that has been propped up by a pipe. “Or Adam does.”

“That might work,” Beatriz says finally with a flippant tone, “but it might not. Do you think we could make something useful out of these things?” she adds with a gesture back towards the metal detectors.

“Do you care?” Nadia finally looks at Beatriz. “About killing this thing? About saving these people?”

“Of course,” Beatriz says evenly, “but I also care about coming out of this alive and doing what Anita's told me to do, which is to keep Zareen out of trouble.”

Nadia gives a short laugh. “You seem to be doing a poor job of that.”

“She isn't dead yet, is she?” With a hand, Beatriz brushes the dying plants and the soil that, when Nadia does the same, feels surprisingly dry. “I built this,” she says with a smug smile, but beside the arrogance there's something else. “With Sam's help,” she adds, “and Matthew did a few things, too.” At the mention of his name, Nadia winces and Beatriz's eyes fall to the floor. “I figured a few days ago that if he wasn't back by now he was probably...gone.”

“I'm assuming Sam's been working overtime here,” Nadia says quickly. Beatriz nods, and from her slight smile she seems grateful for the change of subject. “That's an understatement. I've never seen Sam work so hard before, but it isn't all because she wants to do it. Natalia thinks Sam has more stamina than anyone else which is technically true, but even I'm starting to grow worried about her. Thank God Sarah showed up when she did.” Nadia doesn't have to ask why; they already know. "I figured doing this might help lessen the strain on her body, since she doesn't use as much energy with her powers if at least the minimum requirements for life are met."

"You'd do this? For her?" Nadia doesn't intend for their voice to sound so surprised, but even if they told Beatriz this they doubt she'd believe them.

What Beatriz might have said is cut off by an awful, wailing noise that seems to forcefully dig through Nadia's brain. The sound reminds them of a harpy's shriek, but this sounds strangely like the cadence of the sea. Beatriz slaps her hands to her ears immediately, but she can't stop her face from contorting.

Sirens, she mouths. When the sound stops after what feels like an eternity, she adds, "They make that sound when they die."

"Sirens?" Nadia says in disbelief. "Why are they here?"

"The colossus is a monster magnet, remember? I can't explain it, I just know I've seen a kraken be torn apart by that thing two days ago and since then I've stopped questioning it."

“If sirens are here, shouldn't all of us be enchanted by them?”

“You'd think, but they haven't been doing that. And it isn't as if they can't smell us, so I'd say they're more preoccupied with the colossus.”

Another wail fills the empty space in the room, the gaps in Nadia's mind, and Beatriz casts a pointed look in Nadia's direction. The wail fizzles out in the same way that sea foam does when abandoned by the water, and as it gradually fades into a buzzing sound then stops completely, Beatriz pulls them back towards the stairs. “Natalia will probably send Sam out again,” she mutters more to herself than to Nadia as they ascend the flight of stairs. To Nadia she says, “You still have your crossbow? Because you can help out even just staying here. If not, someone has a bow somewhere.” Beatriz pauses. “You do know how to shoot a bow, right?”

“Zareen was better,” Nadia says automatically. “Is better.” They wince, expecting Beatriz to comment on it, but she says nothing.

“I'll find you a crossbow, then.” She holds their gaze. “If you're still dying of curiosity, we can finish the tour after this situation is taken care of.”

“You don't have to,” Nadia tells her. Beatriz studies them for a moment but says nothing in return, only lets the corners of her lips downturn. “With all those monsters out there, how do you guarantee your safety?”

“We usually hope we're fast enough, and if not we hope the monsters are more preoccupied with surviving to live a day than dying with a full stomach.” Beatriz doesn't look at them when she speaks; Nadia almost wishes their ankle wasn't broken and they weren't without their crossbow so they could actually do something to help. They don't need to fight for them, they only know Beatriz and Zareen here, not the rest of them, and even if they did they aren't certain they would fight for Natalia, but Zareen is their sister and Beatriz they've known for over four years.

“You don't need to be here,” Nadia tells her, but the words could just as easily be spoken to themself.

“No, I don't,” Beatriz agrees. “And I don't need to come back to San Francisco, and I don't need to stick with your sister and she certainly doesn't need to stick with me. But all three of us will do it anyway, won't we?”

“Why don't we talk more?"

“You know why, Nadia.”

Nadia sighs. Swallows whatever might be in their throat. “She left all of us to die in that fire. She left us to fight that chimera by ourselves.”

“She wasn't obligated to help you. She was only one demigod, so what could she have done to help?”

“She could have carried out the woman who healed her.” Nadia's lip curls as they talk, and their revulsion is almost a blessing. “She could have saved countless children just by holding off the chimera a few minutes, she could have stood beside the people who took a risk to help her.”

“Nadia, the chimera killed them. Not her.”

“My parents were left to burn in that hotel, Beatriz,” Nadia says evenly, “so forgive me if I have trouble letting go of it. They were Zareen's parents, too, by the way, so at least give her the sympathy you're denying me.”

“I'm not going to give someone sympathy when they left two of my friends to be pilfered for their organs. Did you forget that Sarah lost people in the fire, too?”

“I'm not defending my actions, Beatriz,” Nadia admits, “I regret leaving them to the bandits more than anything.” And they do. They do, they do, they do. “It doesn't matter, forget it, let's just help burn down the colossus.” They push away from Beatriz, grab onto the railing, and pull themself to the stop of the steps. If they can't see her expression she isn't making one, and if they aren't facing her they don't have to listen to her words.

They don't have to regardless. Beatriz doesn't say anything to them when she passes them on the way to the courtroom Zareen sealed herself in. Nadia almost wants to follow her – no, they desperately do because they need to talk to Zareen – but they don't. They drag their body into the other one and return the smile which Dani gives them before she leaves with Sam “to find a fuckton of tanks of gasoline” as Gabriel puts it.

“I want some people to stay here,” Natalia informs them. “So Adam will stay here with you. If you see any monsters, don't hesitate.” With that, she tosses them a hunting rifle and Adam a pistol. His face visibly pales as she hands them both boxes of ammo.

“Sarah and I are going to get our stuff from the truck,” Gabriel tells Nadia before he leaves. “We'll be back soon,” he adds right before he exits the courtroom; the shutting doors seem to echo throughout their head, and they feel suddenly alone.

“Adam, it won't hurt you,” Nadia says with a nod towards the pistol staring up at him barrel-first. The words fall flat when they leave their mouth, and when he looks at them his stare says it all. “You were fine around the harpies,” they add thinking back on the seven which attacked their jeep, “imagine this is the same scenario. Except this time you're farther away from any real danger.”

“It doesn't work like that,” Adam says slowly, and Nadia wants to understand him but they can't. “I can't just – get over it.” He grits out the last three words from between his teeth, and how Nadia wishes Dani were here.

Nadia sighs. They give him a slight smile and add, “If you really can't do this then I'll take care of everything.” They watch Natalia as she leaves, no doubt to find Beatriz and Zareen, then turn their attention back to Adam. He watches them with a steady gaze but doesn't say anything.

After a moment, he gives Nadia a relieved smile, hands relaxing at his sides, and leaves the room without a glance towards the pistol. Nadia should be relieved, but now they have to figure out how they're going to shoot down potential swarms of monsters by themself.

They slide into the nearest chair and stare out the window; snow doesn't fall, but with the constant shaking of the building and the monsters swarming everywhere it might as well. They take the rifle, let their fingers run across its surface, and don't bother to look up when the door opens.

They'd used guns before; their parents never did, and they and Zareen had to find other people to teach them how to use weaponry. When the two were fifteen, Zareen had claimed the both of them were too afraid of becoming different people in this world. Sometimes, the two of them would stretch out on the rooftops of houses and stare up at the stars and imagine a world where none of this had happened. Nadia would close their eyes and imagine themself playing the cello in front of hundreds or thousands of people, and they imagined that Zareen would see herself playing soccer competitively and never tasting defeat. It was more likely she was dreaming of the food they never ate anymore and the children in their neighborhood who were fascinated by the rich kids who lived in a modest three story house on the end of the street.

They don't have to look up to know Zareen is standing at the front of the room, but they do it anyway. Her eyes don't meet theirs when she says, “I don't want to talk right now,” but Nadia pretends they do and nods. Their lips mouth the word okay as they face the window again; they don't want to look at Zareen if they aren't able to carry a conversation with her, but in their mind that punishment doesn't quite fit the bill.

So the two don't talk. They simply wait for the others to return as the monsters elude them the sirens' song an apparent dud, and the moment fades once Sarah steps through the doors. She sets some bags in the jury box while Gabriel piles everything else on one of the tables.

Zareen smiles at them both. “When we execute this plan, I want to be the one to shoot the arrow.”

Gabriel and Sarah look at each other, then they both cast a glance towards Nadia who shrugs. They aren't surprised considering what Beatriz said and what Zareen set out to do. They aren't surprised at all.

“Sure,” Gabriel finally says. “But before we get too ahead of ourselves let's think of a plan and wait till sunrise tomorrow.” He nods towards the window where the sun is sinking outside.

“Fine.”

Nadia has never been afraid of their sister, but with her eyes brimming with determination they fear for what she will get herself into on this quest. They fear what she might drag all of them into.

When Dani and Sam return, Natalia saunters into the courtroom, balances herself on the railing, and faces all of them. The entire courtroom is packed to the brim with bodies, now, of people who Nadia barely remembers the names of even if they met them twenty minutes ago and struck up conversation with them as if they'd known each other for months.

They paid more attention to the way Adam and Dani murmur to each other and let out the occasional laugh, to how Sam and Sarah lean against each other and lace their fingers together, to the way Gabriel wedges himself between Zareen and Beatriz as if the three of them have always been old friends. They paid more attention to the fact that a tide of monsters might overpower all of them at any moment, and amidst the tide is one of the catalysts to everything in this world that went wrong.

Dani and Sam only bring back enough tanks of gasoline to cover a portion of the colossus – it isn't nearly enough to help, but Natalia immediately works around the problem. “As you can see,” she says with a gesture towards the tanks, “the supplies in this city are limited, so we have to make due with what we have been able to gather. This is why we're going to focus on the colossus's heads. If we burn them to crisps, then the beast will die and the largest threat will be eliminated.” Dani beams; Nadia assumes it was her idea.

“What if this doesn't work?” someone asks. “We've tried everything but this colossus never falls.”

“It will,” Natalia assures all of them. “It must.”

That night, even as Nadia keeps their eyes tightly shut, they cannot fall asleep. Tired of the fruitless trying, they finally take up a perch in the window facing away from the colossus and the monsters and everything else trying to swallow them whole.

They've grown used to the quiet by now. In the first few months, they would talk with Zareen and share secrets under the cover of the night like nothing had ever happened. The two would stifle their laughter so they wouldn't be reprimanded for staying up past their bedtime in case one of their parents were awake.

The others shift and stir in their sleep so the silence isn't complete, but Nadia still imagines it is because if they do they can think more easily. They can think about the beast ahead and the one approaching steadily from behind, they can think about everything they've done to get to this point, they can think of the dryad shivering in the snow, they can think of the siblings they left in Utah, they can think about Lia leading the people to Austin and waiting for Nadia to return.

They hope she's okay wherever she is. Probably in Austin already and helping everyone adjust. Nadia hopes she thinks of them and thinks good thoughts which they don't deserve; they hope she hasn't grown tired of Marcus and his antics already even though knowing her Marcus will be frustrated by her own personality. They don't deserve someone as good as her in their life. Regardless, she resides beside them, and maybe no one truly receives what they deserve in the end.

Eric didn't. Nor his mother. Nor their own parents or Zareen or Matthew or Gabriel or Lucia or even Sam.

As Nadia stares out at the buildings empty and lightless, standing like cardboard foundations ready to collapse at any moment, they realize they've never been to Kansas City before. Their family had gone to so many places famous and crawling with people and esteem, but they'd never gone to the cities no one ever praised. In the starlight, the city almost looks beautiful; the dazzling pale yellow lights seem to dance against the canvas of night without any regard for what happens down below. They wouldn't mind living up there and seeing everything from the sky. The colossus would cease to be a colossus, and the monsters would be reduced to ants.

After the colossus's heads are set aflame, Nadia will be leaving this city. All of them will, but where all of them will go Nadia doesn't know; they barely know what they will do and if they even want to beg Zareen to stop or if they'll go back to Austin with Gabriel and Dani behind them. Sarah effectively split from them when she saw Sam for the first time in the city; Nadia doesn't bother to figure out what she will do after the colossus has fallen.

They immediately tense hearing the telltale sound of nylon fabric sliding against nylon; but turning their head to see Natalia looking at them in bemusement isn't what they expect. Beatriz, maybe, to pull apologies out of their mouth; or maybe even Dani.

“Can't sleep?” Natalia asks. Her voice seems more airy at night.

“No,” Nadia replies like it isn't obvious. Natalia chuckles – the sound reminds Nadia of bells and of spring – and slides her hands into her pockets. “Why are you awake? As the brains of this place, shouldn't you sleep whenever possible?”

“I guess Beatriz forgot to disclose my insomnia while she showed you around,” is what Natalia says in response. Even if Natalia hadn't mentioned it, Nadia would have guessed by the woman's drooping eyes. They peg her as being in her mid-thirties, maybe older. She reminds Nadia of the widow who lived on their street and claimed to be an architect, but Natalia seems less severe. “I was born in this city, you know. It was more beautiful back then.”

“I know. Beatriz told me.” Nadia watches Natalia as she move to stand in front of the other window panel. She leans a hand on sill. “Have you stayed in this city for the entire apocalypse?”

Natalia nods. “Of course. I was born here, I could never imagine myself leaving.” Nadia wonders if Natalia realizes how ridiculous that statement is; she can't just stay rooted in one place if she wants to survive, especially now.

“And if we don't kill the colossus will you still stay?”

Natalia smiles. “I wouldn't dream of leaving,” she reiterates.

The sun arrives with a sense of foreboding that Nadia pushes immediately from their mind and tries to ignore. They find themself in the courtroom with the others going over the plan one final time before Natalia releases all of them.

Before she leaves, Dani hugs Nadia briefly. Because of her eidetic memory and her other abilities, she is one of the people getting up close and personal with the beast's heads. With her will be Sarah and two of Natalia's people named Xavier and Vincent. Everyone who is able will be supporting the four of them either from below, where the danger is the worst, or from within buildings to shoot down monsters.

Nadia, because of their broken ankle, will stay inside the courthouse along with another man named Vincent, Beatriz, and Adam. Of the four of them, Adam is the only one who requested to stay behind, and occasionally Nadia sees him pacing the length of the hallway. Before Dani left, the two could have hugged for months if Zareen hadn't separated them with a pointed look at Dani.

Of the four of them, Vincent actually takes the initiative to do something, and this something happens to be examining Nadia's broken ankle. “I'm a doctor,” he explains, his voice deep and rolling like the ocean, as he starts rewrapping the ankle and foot in gauze. For all of Stacey's powers, she couldn't actually give proper first aid to save her life. “Was, a doctor,” he adds as an afterthought. After he tapes the bandage, Nadia props their foot on one of the wooden chairs.

With his broad frame and obvious musculature, Nadia would have pegged him as a football player rather than someone who would take the time and care to treat someone injured or sick. His pale skin contrasts strongly with his brown curls; Nadia wonders if he's ever seen the sun before, and maybe he hasn't because of his role as a healer.

“We're supposed to be watching the courthouse, not chatting,” Beatriz reminds them for the second time. When Nadia waves her off, she huffs loudly in response and Vincent pointedly ignores the two and leaves to calm down Adam. Despite their outward attitude, Nadia knows Beatriz is right.

So they pull their chair towards the nearest window and stare out at the ruins and bodies. It looks the same as yesterday, just with more humanoid footprints in the snow and a larger view of the colossus. Now, Nadia can distinguish its heads easily along with the people scrambling around in its line of sight. If they focus, they imagine they can see Zareen even if they know she wouldn't be on the ground.

The beast occupies itself with catching harpies and Stymphalian birds in its jaws and swallowing them whole, but on occasion its claws spear through a hellhound and, without even pondering what it's doing, lets the monster be torn to shreds by the others around it attracted to the sudden scent of blood. Nadia's stomach curls at the sight. More than once, they look away from the scene even if the battlefield is blocks away.

“If you need to hurl, do it somewhere else,” Beatriz tells them as she slides a shield across the floor in their direction. Nadia gives her a half-hearted glare. “Sarah told me Anita has decided to relocate to Austin.”

“I thought we weren't supposed to chat?”

Beatriz ignores them. “She decided to move because of the krakens, right?”

“Yes.” Nadia opens the window, edges their rifle outside, and points at the bovine shape rooting through the rubble of a building where Nadia swears they see a body. They take aim and fire; the Minotaur slumps forward and red pools from its head and stains the snow and concrete. “Have you seen any krakens here?”

“A few. We stopped one, but the rest went immediately towards the Missouri River. Now they're god knows where, but as long as they aren't around us.”

“You don't care they're rising out of the ocean?”

Beatriz sighs. Another shot rings in the air. “I do, but they aren't around right now.”

Nadia answers by shooting a harpy in the left wing; it falls downwards in a spiral display and crashes into a pile of rubble below so its limbs stick out at awkward angles. Even as they shoot the monsters, Nadia can't help the growing fear in their gut.

The colossus seems much closer now that Nadia can witness people fighting it even if the beast is still only blocks away. The green within its eyes seems particularly vivid against the dying landscape; it's as if the colossus is sucking up the life around it and adding years to its own lifespan.

Then, they notice the thing flying around it. Before, Nadia assumed it was just another harpy, but its movements aren't as fluid. If anything, it looks like an enlarged Stymphalian bird with wings the color of soil and a copper underbelly. It circles the colossus constantly. It never makes a move to attack, but whenever something, be it beast or human, falls it dives towards the ground in an elegant display.

Nadia isn't close enough to see what it's doing, so they push the creature out of their mind for now.

They instead watch as Sarah leaps from a building, grabs onto the colossus's left head, and dangles. Nadia's eyes widen as they lower the rifle. She could easily fall; Nadia swears she's going to, and from such a height there's no way she will survive. A harpy with butterscotch and blue colored wings immediately dives towards her – if Nadia concentrates, they can imagine the harpy grinning from ear to ear – but before the harpy can attack Sarah, arrows sprout from its wings and head despite the fact that Nadia saw no one shoot an arrow.

“Unless,” they murmur out loud, prompting Beatriz cast a confused look in their direction. They notice a Stymphalian bird angled opposite where the now-falling blue-and-yellow feathered harpy was, and Nadia swears the arrows seem to glint in the sunlight. Unless they aren't arrows. But why would a Stymphalian bird attack a harpy that was clearly going to tear Sarah to pieces? It would make sense of the Stymphalian bird wanted to devour Sarah itself, but it doesn't make any move to do so.

Nadia can only assume that the Stymphalian bird was protecting the colossus, but something that size and healing capabilities doesn't seem to need protection. Nadia doesn't want to imagine what kind of secrets this beast is hiding, but they can't deny that eventually they'll have to know.

Pushing the thought away, they watch as Sarah finally hoists herself up, raising a shield that looks suspiciously like the one Sam was holding, just in time for the same Stymphalian bird to send a flurry of bronze feathers her way. Perhaps Nadia is wrong after all.

“Sarah's going to give me a heart attack one day,” Beatriz mutters beside them. The corners of Nadia's lips lift upwards in spite of themself.

Nadia turns their attention back to the fighting. They see Zareen's fuzzy outline tossing a bright red container to Sarah, no doubt the gasoline, right as another harpy dive bombs towards her. This time, Nadia sees the two collide; their heart seizes in their chest and they only start to relax after seeing Sarah still moving. Even still, they don't tear their eyes from the scene. One of them will fall towards their death and they pray it won't be Sarah.

Moments later, her body falls, wrapped in the lime green feathers of the harpy below her.

Nadia doesn't bother to stop the shout from passing their lips, but they doubt Beatriz notices from the scream escaping her own mouth. In Nadia's field of vision, they swear they see bursts of green sprouting from the ground but they can't be certain.

Nadia hears abrupt footsteps before they register that Beatriz is moving. They don't stop her. Instead, they watch as a blonde head of hair bobs in their field of vision, taking Sarah's place on the colossus's left head, and immediately starts pouring gasoline on the beast's head. Two other people latch onto the right head of the beast, and finally the plan seems to be working. The two men push their shields together to protect themselves from harpies and everything else in the skies while Dani takes up Sam's shield and tries her best to defend herself from attacks. Thankfully, she's the smallest out of all of them.

Nadia locates Natalia in the sea of monsters. With her hair tied up and her body spinning as she brandishes dual swords, Nadia swears she belongs in the chaos. Arrows take out the monsters around her which she cannot attack, and as fast as they can heal Natalia is a moment faster, and the monsters' attention is too divided between the commotion on the colossus's heads, the other people attacking from different directions, and the colossus itself which despite its imminent death never seems to stop feeding.

As the sun rises, everything seems to be looking up.

Then, Nadia notices the chimera.

They wouldn't recognize it as a chimera if they hadn't seen a variation of the traditional one once before. It's about the size of two buses stacked on each other, slightly smaller than a fully grown hellhound, and instead of a lion's head it boasts the head of some kind of a mesh between a slug and spider with two eyestalks and eight rapidly blinking orbs Nadia assumes are its eyes. To the left of its main head sprouts the head of a gazelle, and instead of a snake sprouting from its tail it swings twin scorpion tails back and forth. Its orange, striped, furry body reminds Nadia of a tabby cat gone feral.

While Natalia isn't paying attention to anything above her, the chimera pounces on her, claws extended and digging through her flesh, and the scorpion tails strike her on both sides of her neck.

The courtroom doors open with a bang, making Nadia jump, and they see Vincent standing in the doorway. “Where is Beatriz going? She's meant to stay here with us, did you say something to her?”

“No, I –“ Nadia abruptly stops. They'd forgotten about her as they watched the fighting take place; when they look back outside, they see the chimera tearing apart Natalia's body. They feel the heat surrounding their body; they nearly hear their mother's voice in their ears; they taste ash and embers in their mouth.

They push away from the window. “Stop her from getting herself killed,” they tell Vincent desperately. He may be a doctor, healer, whatever, but he's leagues more helpful than they or Adam would be.

Noticing Vincent's hesitation, Nadia sighs. “Fine, I'll go after her myself.”

“You're injured, you won't be any use to –“

“I'll be fine,” Nadia tells him with narrowed eyes. They grab the gauze Vincent had been using from the table, wrap their ankle and foot as many times as it'll take to cushion the healing bone from their awful decision, slide their boot on with some difficulty, and gingerly rise from their chair and stand upright.

The pain is immediate. Nadia winces and despite it steadily trudges towards the hallway with the constant thought that if they fuck up their ankle forever it'll be doing something selfless. They bat away Vincent's hand when he tries to help, then smile at Adam when he stops pacing long enough to stare at them in disbelief. “Are you an idiot?”

“Took you that long?” is all Nadia says in reply. They hoist their body over the banister and, as gently as they can, drop to the first floor on their good leg. Staring at the open door, they lean against the wall a moment and silently wish Beatriz thought before running into danger.

Briefly, they consider that maybe they should follow their own advice and not do the same.

In response, they grab the piping next to one of the bathtubs and use it as a short of crutch to move closer to the doorway. With Natalia dead, they don't want to think about how chaotic this place will be if this plan fails; they don't want to think about the other people who might be dead alongside her and Sarah, and they definitely don't want to see one of those bodies be Zareen.

Once outside, Nadia sifts through rubble and bodies before noticing a figure with brown hair ducking underneath a nearly completely collapsed building. They hobble towards her and slowly sit down. “Beatriz, what are you doing? Get back inside!” Nadia mutters. From here, the two are mostly obscured from the view of monsters and humans alike, but if any of them decide to follow their noses Nadia knows the two will be killed instantly.

“I can't! Someone has to help Sarah! Someone –“ A sob breaks her sentence. “You get that, don't you?”

“Sam will help her,” Nadia assures her. They pull Beatriz into a sloppy, one armed hug that lasts barely a few seconds, and they give her what they hope is a reassuring smile. “Get inside and keep attacking monsters from above. The others need help. You know that.”

Beatriz shakes her head. Tears fall freely down her face now. “I can't. You had immortal friends didn't you?” At Nadia's expression, she adds, “Dani told me. Why didn't you bring them along? They would have saved our asses.”

“They didn't want to come,” is all Nadia says when they catch movement out of the corner of their eye. They shrink down until they realize the one moving is Sam. They relax.

Then, they see familiar scorpion tails behind her, then the chimera's giant body. Blood flecks its fur and both its heads; Nadia can almost taste the iron on their tongue. Distracted by a monster in front of her, Sam doesn't look behind her.

Nadia swallows. They don't have to save her. They don't have to save her, but too many people have died here already, and that doesn't include the fallen bodies they don't yet know of. If they sprinted straight, they could easily pull her out of the way – she only stands a few yards from the two.

Nadia takes a deep breath.

Ignoring the pain in their ankle – or maybe their adrenaline makes it so that they don't even feel it – they dash forward, but too late they realize they misjudged the distance. They went too far, but instead of choosing to stare up at the scorpion stingers they stare back at Sam's wide eyes. A stream of blood trails from her left nostril, and the scent of honeysuckle and roses fills the air. Behind Sam, they see a tangled mess of fur and flowers and vines and limbs.

And then they feel the pain in their chest. Two places. The stingers land in two places, but that's all they can gauge. Their gaze moves from Sam towards the silhouette standing in the sun, the silhouette standing on the remains of a building that still stands.

Zareen had never taken archery classes before all of this; she never expressed why she wanted to learn, and Nadia simply assumed it was because she wanted to know how to defend herself. And that would always be partly true, but as the two grew older Nadia wondered if there was another reason. They only realize as they watch her pull the string back, a burning piece of cloth tied to the tip of the arrow, that there was always another reason there. They were simply too young to realize it. Her hair catches the sun as, without a doubt smiling, she releases the bowstring, and dimly Nadia remembers Ligeia's words in the back of their mind.

”The courage of gods seem to run through your veins.”

Yes, Nadia realizes as they stare up at their sister, it does indeed.

And the last thing they see before their vision goes black are the colossus's heads covered in dancing orange flames.

When Nadia wakes up, the first thing they see is Zareen's head on their chest, and the first thing they hear is the sound of her muffled sobbing, and the first thing they feel are both her hands clenched tightly around their right hand. Her nails dig painfully into the skin, but they ignore that in favor of realizing that they're alive. They're alive, and experimentally they move the fingers of their right hand around as well as rotate their ankles which are covered up by a white sheet.

Nadia immediately sits up, causing Zareen to bolt up and stare at them with wide eyes. “Nadia, what are you –“

“I can move my ankle,” Nadia interrupts. They finally notice Gabriel asleep in the wooden chair by their bed and Dani entering through the doorway. “Why can I move my ankle?”

When Dani notices them, she shrieks and hugs the nearest person, who happens to be Zareen. “I was right! I was right! Oh thank God, Nadia we were so terrified! You were a mess by the time everything ended! Sam brought you in, and Beatriz –“

“What do you mean you were right?” Then it hits them. “You fed me ambrosia?”

Dani sits next to them on the bed. Nadia doesn't think it constitutes as a bed since it's just a single, moldy mattress covered by a sleeping bag, but the particulars don't matter to them that much. “Yep!” she says cheerfully. “And you didn't die,” she says with a glance towards both Zareen and Gabriel who's still sleeping. “Well, you would have died regardless, so I took the chance of you dying by combustion. All of your wounds started healing, they just took about two days to heal completely.” Without preamble, she engulfs Nadia in a hug surprisingly strong considering her small size. “I was worried,” she admits before she pulls away. “We all were.”

At the mention of we, Nadia finally looks at Zareen. They open their mouth to speak, but she shakes her head. “I'm glad you're alive,” she says softly. Suddenly, Nadia is reminded of the woman they saw before they blacked out, of the woman who was outlined by the sun, and they begin forming the words in their head. If Zareen doesn't want to hear them now, they'll take that. But they must tell her some day.

“Did you kill the colossus? And what about Sam and Sarah and everyone else?” Nadia asks right as they notice Gabriel's eyes opening. His eyes widen, but instead of speaking he simply smiles.

Zareen and Dani share a glance. “It's not dead,” Zareen says flatly. “And as for Sarah, I don't know. We weren't able to find her body. She might be alive, but we can't check until we kill that colossus. And if fire won't kill it I have no idea what will.” As she speaks, a scowl grows on her face.

“And Sam?”

“She's alive. Shaken up, but alive. Beatriz and Vincent are with her right now.”

“Which Vincent?”

“Doctor Vincent. The other one...he didn't make it, neither did Xavier or Natalia or a few other people.” Zareen pauses. “Without a leader, most of her people left. It might have been a combination of realizing that Natalia's dead and that this thing can survive anything.”

“We have to kill it,” Nadia says. Dani stares at them. She shares a look with Gabriel, but Zareen looks the most dumbfounded. She stares at Nadia as if they've grown a second head, and they don't fail to notice how she takes Nadia's hand in her own again. “Zareen, you want to kill this thing, don't you?” Zareen nods. “So, let's kill it.”

Zareen stares at them. Then, finally, she nods. Something sparks in her eyes, and a smile spreads across her face; Nadia fears the day her determination will diminish into an ember that barely has a spark, and they fear what might cause it. “Now that you're awake, you deserve to know what's been happening while you were sleeping.” Zareen pauses. “And I think Sam might want to talk to you.”

Without hesitation, Nadia stands up. Gabriel follows suit along with Zareen and Dani, the three of them ready to help Nadia in case they need help getting back on their feet. They're the most surprised by Zareen's support, followed by Gabriel's, but they suppose nearly dying is a good enough reason to start talking to someone again. They know, deep down, they still have a lot of things to talk about with the both of them, and they know it'll happen some day.

As Nadia looks around the room, they realize they aren't in the courthouse anymore. Posters decorate the white walls and uniform sets of desks are pushed into the walls to provide space for the mattress. The teacher's desk is missing, and the shelves pressed to the sides of the classroom are completely empty. A rainbow pattern of pushpins decorates the bulletin board right next to the door, and on the chalkboard at the front of the room someone has drawn a crude image.

When Zareen notices Nadia looking, she has the decency to look embarrassed. “Oh, that was there before we came in here.”

Nadia's lips quirk upwards in a slight smirk. “And you never bothered to erase it?”

“I was more concerned with fact that you might die from the ambrosia,” Zareen replies. She stands close enough to Nadia that their shoulders nearly brush, but she doesn't let their fingers brush. Nadia wishes they weren't so conscious of the fact.

Dani leads the three of them down a hallway adored with lockers; Nadia doesn't fail to notice the stench hanging in the building like an ominous cloud of carrion. They cover their nose with the sleeve of their tattered coat as they follow Dani, and occasionally their eyes catch cobwebs on the ceiling and stains on the floor. “We've been cleaning,” Gabriel informs them after he notices the way Nadia's eyes wander, “but primarily in the library and the adjacent spaces.” Noticing the quirk of their brow, he adds, “I can't blame people for wanting to sleep on carpeting rather than on a tile floor.”

“People aren't sleeping on just the floor, are they?”

Dani shakes her head. “Gabriel's being dramatic. We found a few couches both here and in the neighboring houses, so we've cleaned them the best we can. And we have about three mattresses for the injured.” Dani pauses. “The injured get the couches, too, so maybe Gabriel is right after all and you will be sleeping on the floor.”

“There are tables,” Zareen supplies helpfully, “in case you don't want to sleep on the ground. A man named Brendan started a fire across the library where a monster has torn a hole in the roof, so it isn't completely freezing and we have food, and Beatriz has been stealing drapes and using them for about anything she can think of.”

“What about the people in the hospital?”

“Adam and Vincent have been looking after them,” Gabriel says. “We're pretty far away from them, unfortunately, so we've been using bikes to get back and forth.” Gabriel pauses before adding, “Sam has been there a few times as well,” in a low voice.

At the mention of Sam, the image of Sarah's falling body comes to mind. They sincerely doubt that she's alive and doubt that any of them will even find a body amidst everything else, but for everyone else's state of mind they hope she's still alive somewhere.

But if it's been two days...

As Dani rounds a corner, the building abruptly gives way to the outside world, creating a sort of courthouse in the middle of the high school; a tear in the roof is a clear understatement. A bonfire lined with stones and constructed from books, wood, and what looks like wooden planks is in the middle of it; as Nadia walks, people clear out the debris and shovel aside the snow to create a safe pathway. A man with a wispy beard and pale skin waves at them; when Nadia returns the gesture, they realize he can't be over twenty. “We think the colossus stepped here,” Dani tells Nadia right before slipping into a room with vivid orange drapes that reaching the floor covering the doorway. Nadia assumes it's the library.

“Oh, right, Zareen?” the bearded man says. “Mitchell told me to tell you it's your turn for sentry duty, and he implied you should find Cole for duty as well. Something about him being caught sleeping in one of the storage closets too many times.”

“Will do. Thank, Brendan,” Zareen says with a nod. “And thanks for starting the fire by the way. And organizing all of this,” she says with a gesture towards the people working around them.

Brendan shrugs. “It's nothing. You need anything? In about an hour Mitchell's going to send another party out to search the nearby buildings.”

“No, I'm fine. Are the monsters still bad out there?”

Brendan sighs. “Yep,” he replies sullenly as Dani reappears with a pile of clothes in her arms. With one arm, she balances the pile while she grabs a heavy, dull colored pea coat that she quickly tosses to Nadia. After they try it on, it's obvious it's just few sizes too small and created for fashion rather than practicality, but the appreciate the warmth it holds in.

Dani tosses Nadia a bundle they find out to be a pair of sturdy gloves too large; they make a mental note to find some thread and tailor them later. The other clothes she tosses to both Gabriel and Zareen. “This is all that was in there,” she informs the three of them with an apologetic smile. “I think Adam might be hoarding again.”

“Or other people might be using the clothes that are meant for everyone,” Gabriel tells her with a pointed look as he tries on the boots she'd given him. With his heel sticking out, he says, “Too small.”

Dani sighs, and with a dejected walk disappears to return the shoes as Gabriel re-laces the pair he'd been wearing previously. Nadia has no idea why he needs new shoes, but they don't bother to ask.

Instead of shoes or a coat, Zareen now sports a knit olive green hat and black gloves. With a gesture behind her she says, “I should go.” She hesitates before giving Nadia a brief hug then disappears.

“She'll talk to you when she's ready,” Gabriel tells them, prompting a look from Nadia.

They nod. “I know,” they reply, and his eyebrows raise. He opens his mouth to say something but ultimately closes it, and something prompts Nadia to lower their gaze to their feet. Gabriel's point back in the direction where Zareen had gone, and Nadia's point east. “What else has been happening with his place beside rehabilitating it? Has anyone bothered to think of a way to stop the colossus and the monsters around it?"

Gabriel shakes his head as Dani reappears beside Nadia. “Like Zareen said, most of Natalia's people are gone, and the people who have stayed aren't enough to take on the colossus alone. We would need an army that constantly hacked away at its skin to take this thing down.” He kicks a roof shingle so it hits the side of a wall. “But the sentries and patrols keep the monsters back, so we have time to think of a potential plan. That is,” he adds, “if you really think you can kill this thing.”

“I don't know if we can,” Nadia admits, “but we might as well try again. Did anything happen to the colossus as it burned?”

“It screamed,” Dani says. Her expression is thoughtful when Nadia turns their attention to her. “It sounded like a banshee, the noise was so awful, so the fire at least did something, but it never stopped moving. It was like new skin and muscle were burning and regrowing simultaneously. The monsters around it went crazy. They stopped attacking us completely and bombarded the colossus like they might be able to stifle the flames through willpower, and it was the only way we were able to get out and save everyone who was injured.”

“So at the very least we know it can be wounded,” Nadia begins, but as they look up at the cloudy gray sky threatening to unload feet of snow, the threads of their thought scatter in the wind. They run a hand through their loose hair, pulling the strands back and realizing how they knot together in the back, and reluctantly let the sigh pass their lips. They have determination in spades, but not enough for this kind of thing. This is Zareen's area of expertise as they've found out recently. If these people want a leader it will have to be her; they'd only seen Mitchell a handful of time, but he could never lead them to do what Natalia did.

Gabriel smiles encouragingly at both of them. “We'll figure it out,” he reassures them, and his optimism might bleed from lies on his lips but Nadia will take it. Amidst this high school built of crumbling walls and cracked ceilings they could use some confidence in their life. “We haven't finished the tour yet.” He leads them past Brendan who, still sitting next to the bonfire with flames reaching the sky, waves a gloved hand in their direction.

“You know,” Dani says thoughtfully as she trails behind Nadia, “I heard from this older demigod that there was this place for demigods called Camp Half-Blood before everything happened. They had a bonfire there, and it changed colors and height to match the emotions of the people around it.”

“You demigods had it all, didn't you?” Gabriel comments; his eyes widen when he realizes what he says, but Dani just gives him a smile that splits her face. “I didn't –“

“No you're right, they did,” Dani agrees. Her gazes falls to the ground and they notice she's counting their own steps when they look back at her. “I always wanted magic to be real when I was younger, and the demigods were living in it. Despite everything awful in their lives, they had one little thing to give them comfort. At least, that's how I would have taken it. My moms, they –“ She stops.

“You don't have to talk about this,” Gabriel tells her as he stops. When Nadia does the same, they feel Dani's body bump into their own. She jumps back. “It was dumb of me to say.”

“No, no, I should. Adam, he...” When Dani pauses, Nadia turns around to look at her: braided blonde hair, dirt on her clothes, smears of blood on her cheeks that look a few days old. Nadia wonders if something happened between her and Adam; then they wonder if nothing has. “I miss them,” she says sullenly, and Nadia pauses before wrapping an arm around her shoulders, pulling her into a sort of one-armed hug.

Dani relaxes against their chest, and when she pulls away Gabriel gives her a brief hug of his own. “That's fine,” he assures her, “it's fine.” To miss them and to want them desperately, he doesn't say, but all of them know exactly what he means.

“I know.” Dani steps in front of the two of them again, “I know,” she repeats, her words sticking to the walls which appear behind two olive colored drapes hanging around the opening to another hallway, and her boots barely make a noise against the floor. At the end of the hallway, the door to a storage room closest has been thrown open and bundles of flowers boasting a variety of colors inch around the doorframe and the walls and ceiling like ivy.

In the midst of the lush colors stands Sam, her hair down and knees bent as she focuses on something none of them can see. The scent of honeysuckle coats the air so thickly that if Nadia were to stick out their tongue they're certain they could taste the sweetness of it, and in this small pocket of the world everything feels so much cleaner.

When Nadia reaches out to cup a red, yellow-tipped rose in their hand, Sam turns around. A purple hyssop blooms in the soil cupped in both of her hands; from the stem, another buds and blooms right before their eyes, but instead of purple it boasts a burgundy color that doesn't look right natural.

“Nadia.” When Sam sets the hyssop above a rose colored pitcher plant dangling from the ceiling, its roots latch onto the wall like an octopus. “Nadia,” she repeats, and some indescribable emotion fills her eyes and her lips don't curl into a grimace like they should. “You saved my life,” she states matter-of-factly, but Nadia knows she's more than just surprised. “I suppose I should thank you.”

“It's not necessary,” Nadia tells her. Avoiding the subject, they ask, “What are you doing here?” with a gesture towards the room filled to the brim with discolored plants and snaking ivy boasting venus fly traps and flowers it has no business sprouting.

“I'm getting stronger,” Sam begins slowly, “so I thought I might grow something that could kill the colossus.” And her words strike a chord in Nadia, and they understand.

“Do you actually think you could?” Dani asks. When Sam looks at her, her face flushes with embarrassment. “Grow something that could defeat the colossus I mean?”

Sam says nothing for a moment. Then, she shakes her head and lets her resounding no drift throughout the empty space. Her shoulders slump just enough that Nadia notices; they wonder if they should care that they notice, if the fact that Sam might not hate them anymore should alarm them.

“She's alive, Sam,” Nadia tells her. They see Gabriel and Dani nod in agreement out of the corner of their eyes, and Sam's expression twists into something less neutral. “She is,” Nadia stresses like believe it themself. They know they won't believe it unless they see Sarah alive and breathing but that they keep to themself.

Sam looks away when she mutters, “I hope so,” so softly that Nadia barely hears her. She turns her face away from the three of them to wipe at her eyes; Nadia steps back to give her space, and for once in her life Sam almost seems grateful for something Nadia has done.

The plants start to wither as they talked; when Sam notices, she brushes her fingers over them so they return to their original colors. A curled up vine unfurls from the ceiling, brushing Nadia's head, and a rich, violet pigmented honeysuckle flower blooms; Nadia wonders if, after Sam has started growing a garden, the plants will continue to grow without her prompting.

“Your powers are amazing,” Dani breathes as she cups a white heather flower in her left hand. The petals inch forward and recede like the ocean waves before spreading against Dani's palm as if they're completely conscious. When Dani looks up at Sam, she has a slight flush in her cheeks.

“Thank you,” Sam mumbles. The dangling pitcher plant shrivels up as if sensing her embarrassment. “Your powers – I heard they're good, too.”

“Yeah, I might be able to remember all this but I would way rather experience it. You know?” When Dani's hand leaves the flower, it withers completely. “I've never seen anything like this before.”

Sam doesn't say anything in response as she twists her fingers around a barrel cactus blooming from the ceiling and tugs a white hibiscus flower from the spines. Blood starts to bead at her nose. “Where's Beatriz?” Gabriel asks in an obvious attempt to distract her. “Zareen mentioned she was with you.”

“She left. Said something about going up on the roof to watch for monsters.” With a hand, she coaxes the plants back into the storage room before stepping outside. “And Vincent went to take care of the people who actually need help, if you're looking for him, too.” Sam brings a sleeve to her face and wipes the blood away as she shuts the door with her foot; thick, white bandages cover the right side of her neck. As suddenly as Sam came into view, she walks away from all of them with surprising ease; as she leaves down a hallway, her shoulders slump slightly and her head bows.

Nadia twists their expression but doesn't follow Sam.

Instead, Gabriel does. Gabriel, who turns his back to Nadia and places a hand on Sam's shoulder; she edges towards him slightly enough that Nadia would miss it if they weren't paying attention. Gabriel, whose eyes have always burned so brightly for the people he truly cares about, walks away from them.

Dani nudges their shoulder. “Are you two going to ever be okay?”

“I don't know,” Nadia admits. It isn't the time for that kind of thought; it only be will be once this colossus is dead and the monsters around it have disappeared. “One day.” They face her with a smile dancing on their face, but Dani's lips stay in a frown.

“C'mon, you haven't see everything yet. If you want, we can go out and do a short patrol of the place. With your ankle,” Dani glances down, “being broken before I bet you missed being able to walk around so much.”

“Sure.”

Nadia lets Dani lead them down the hallway opposite where Gabriel and Sam went; she points out a drinking fountain picked to pieces that is sitting next to a dish washer that has been completely taken apart. “that was here before we arrived,” Dani explains as she runs her fingers along the surface of the drinking fountain. “Beatriz thinks someone was trying to figure out how to fuse the two things, but Adam told her they probably just wanted to see how they worked. Gabriel suggested that the dish washer is only here because someone was really attached to it.” Dani pauses. “Beatriz is nice. I like her,” she declares as easily as if she's stating the weather outside, “the people you knew at San Francisco – they're good people.”

“Birds of a feather flock together.”

Dani smiles up at them. “I guess so.” She pulls away from the display and resumes walking. “There isn't a lot here,” she admits as her feet echo on the floor, “and most of the people are out on patrols or working. A lot of the rooms still need to be cleared out, but Brendan found a pack of cards and suggested we all learn how to play poker.”

“Did anyone take him up on his offer?”

“Adam.” Dani passes another storage closest that been cleared out and stuffed to the brim with cleaning supplies no one has bothered to move in the past fourteen years. “I thought it would be fun, but Mitchell shot it down. Something about needing a plan more than entertainment.”

“It'd be fine if you don't suck at it like chess,” Nadia tells her. Dani responds by crossing her arms over her chest and giving them a mock glare. “Entertainment is probably what people need the most to keep everyone's spirits up. Anyone else think of anything?'

“There's a tennis net in the cafeteria.”

Nadia raises their eyebrows. “Why?”

“The gym is too far away, and the cafeteria is bigger so more people can play at once.” Dani pauses. “It's a mix between tennis and soccer. Mitchell tried to stop it, but he didn't get very far. Zareen is in the process of making up rules for it.”

“That sounds like her,” Nadia muses as Dani pushes open the front doors of the building. Around the perimeter, cars have been pushed together as a sort of barricade between the buildings surrounding the high school, and the snow that hasn't been shoveled aside reaches Nadia's knees. As they turn around, they notice a good chunk of the high school has been sunken in like something stepped on it. A few people walk around the roof of the building without any particular pattern to it; Dani waves at them.

Farther southwest of them, Nadia can see the colossus's heads pulling its neck in different directions. Specks fly around its shell, and occasionally some of them decide to test the colossus's patience and careen by one of its heads only to be snatched up and eaten. Its two pairs of eyes seem to latch onto Nadia immediately. The gorgeous brown-and-copper feathered bird still circles around the colossus a good couple yards from its body; and although it's far enough away that Nadia can't make out any distinctive features, they almost swear it has antlers before deciding it must be a trick of the light.

“It's far enough away that monsters don't bother us that much,” Dani tells Nadia with a slight reassuring smile. “They appear often enough to need patrols, but they never show up in massive groups like the one which gathers around the colossus.”

“That's reassuring,” Nadia says flatly, but truthfully they're grateful. “Okay, Dani, show me the rest of this place.”

After Dani shows Nadia the rest of the high school, Nadia takes up cleaning what they can which includes pulling away debris and barricading the open streets near the school. As they help out, they find themself sinking into the repetition of the work and stop only when the sun starts to set and snowflakes start to fall from the clouds spreading across the sky.

Mitchell, with his hair tied back and eyes never closing, tries to organize another patrol but Brendan stops him. “Mitchell, the monsters will come when they come,” Brendan says with a lazy smile, “keep a few people on sentry throughout the night, okay? You're gonna cause a panic in this place sooner or later.”

Watching Mitchell mutter something to Brendan, Nadia wonders if the two knew each other before all of this happened. There's an ease between them that only exists within people who've known each other a long time. Mitchell shrugs Brendan's arm off his shoulders. “Fine. Just get off your ass and do something for once, Brendan.”

Brendan throws Mitchell a mock salute. “Will do, Mitch,” he says before slipping away into the library. Mitchell sighs, notices Nadia, and when he glances to the roof they hold up a hand to stop him.

“I can take sentry duty tonight.”

Mitchell doesn't smile – Nadia doesn't think he's capable of the action – but his lips twitch. “Thank you. It won't be anything too strenuous,” he adds as an afterthought. “You can go up there now while I find someone else to go on with you.” He disappears as easily as Brendan does; the bonfire crackling and sending embers into the sky seems so much louder without anyone else around it.

When they go up on the roof, they see someone already looking out towards the omnipresent mountain of the colossus. Zareen only looks at Nadia when they stand a few feet away from her and speak. “Have you been here all day?” they ask even though they know the answer. They'd seen her pacing the roof; they wouldn't be surprised if she decided to sleep up here despite the risk of hypothermia.

“I was just leaving.” It's a lie. Nadia wouldn't be her twin if they didn't notice it. “Beatriz mentioned something about trying to set up a game of extreme soccer in the cafeteria.” Nadia wonders if they're imagining the way Zareen's voice shifts when she says Beatriz's name, in fact, when they think about it they think she always does that.

“What's with you and Beatriz?”

“Nothing,” Zareen tells them. When Nadia turns to give her a pointed look, Zareen's face flushes. “Nothing, I swear. She's just a friend.”

Nadia finds that hard to believe considering Zareen's first impression of Beatriz, but it really isn't their place to bother her about it. “I'm sorry,” they say sincerely. “For everything I've done to you since we found each other. That wasn't right of me and I regret the things I've said so much.”

“It's okay.”

“It's not,” Nadia stresses. They look away from Zareen and up at the sky where the snowflakes fall steadily; their descent looks peaceful from down here, but they will only pile up snow and more problems for everyone. “What I did to you, what I said you you – I never should have done those things. I never should have thought that you were anything less than my sister. I'm so, so sorry, Zareen, for everything. I'm sorry for coming here and refusing to see any of the decisions you made as your own, and I'm sorry for trying to control you.” Nadia swallows; they want to say more, but their vision blurs and they feel their body collapse against Zareen's when she pulls them into a hug.

“I forgive you, Nadia,” and they don't recall when she speaks this, if it's hours or minutes after Nadia's apology, but her words feel like a lifeline. And Nadia's chest aches so, so much and they swear they've never felt this kind of way before. “I forgive you for everything you've done.”

“I don't deserve it,” Nadia admits into Zareen's shoulder. “I don't deserve any of this, and neither do you.”

Zareen pulls away from Nadia but keeps her hands gripping their arms. Glossy, her eyes they swear look celestial. “You deserve everything,” she says sincerely. “You are everything, Nadia. You are my everything and I love you so.” Zareen pulls an arm away to rub at her eyes; a smile splits her face, and she laughs. “I missed you so much. I miss you so much.”

This time, Nadia pulls Zareen into a hug. As she sobs into their shoulder, they think about the first time they saw a monster. It had been a Lamia, they would learn some years later after, collectively, they and Zareen decided to go knowledge hunting. Zareen had never cried; neither had Nadia.

When Zareen pulls away, she laughs. “When was the last time you brushed your hair? It's an absolute mess.”

On instinct, Nadia runs a finger through their hair. “It's been a while,” they admit. “You're one to talk, you smell awful.”

Zareen rolls her eyes. “We're in the middle of the apocalypse, Nadia, forgive me if I haven't run into any working showers in a while.”

“Excuses, excuses.” Nadia pauses. “Are we good?”

Zareen smiles. “We're good.”

“Do you have any idea on how to defeat this thing?” Nadia asks slowly. The question is on everyone else's mind, they know, but no one has a concrete answer; they fear no one will come up with a concrete answer and this thing will continue to destroy the continent and move on to others. If they don't kill this thing, they worry about the consequences.

Ruefully, Zareen shakes her head. She tips her chin to look up at the stars beginning to come out as if they might have the answers she seeks, but the celestial bodies never cared for any of them ever since this happened. “I have no idea how to kill this thing, but I know I won't stop until I do.” She casts a meaningful look at Nadia.

“Then I'll be right beside you,” they say and they mean it. If Zareen wants to do this, if she desperately wants to kill these behemoths and save all of them, they'll stick with her until the end.

After their conversation on the roof, Nadia doesn't see much else of Zareen. She volunteers on patrols while Nadia continues fixing up the school along with everyone else, but when they do see her they make an effort to smile at her. It's the little things, they tell themself, which will improve their relationship with Zareen over time.

If Dani notices, she doesn't comment on it when she's with Nadia. Instead, she talks away. “You want to visit the hospital with me?” she asks suddenly while the two stand on sentry duty. This is the longest the group has gone without a single monster attack; it's worrying. “It would get you out of this place for a bit. And Adam is usually always there now.”

“A hospital is the last place I want to be,” Nadia admits.

Dani sighs. “It's about comforting people, Nadia. But it doesn't matter. I'll be back in an hour, then I'll have to go on patrol again. Mitchell is being ridiculous.”

“Fine,” Nadia relents. “How is Adam?”

Dani pauses. She leans against the wall she'd been cleaning. “He's as okay as he can be. Everything just gets to him.” She doesn't say anything else on the matter, and as the two travel in the hospital's direction Nadia can't help but find it unusual.

When they reach the hospital, Dani leads Nadia inside. She tracks snow into the lobby and taps her fingers on the entrance desk when she passes it, but instead of her the sound of furious shouting leads the two to an Adam with prominent dark circles underneath his eyes.

He leans over a hospital bed holding a man with salt and pepper hair and glasses with cracked lens; Adam's left hand presses on the man's heart and his right he keeps on the man's forehead. Parallel to he scene, a woman with pale skin and graying hair stands with her hands shaking at her sides. While she had been yelling before, now she's strangely silent as if her speech will disrupt what Adam is doing.

With a gasp, the man lying in the hospital wakes up and flings his eyes open. As he looks around the room wildly before locking his gaze on to the woman beside him, Adam's face pales and blood gushes from his nose. As best as he can, he staunches the flow with the sleeve of his coat.

“Morgan.” The man's voice is shaky. “What's happening?” He turns his gaze to Adam. “What are you doing to me? Does this mean –“ He stops, and Adam slowly nods.

“I'm sorry,” he tells the man sincerely. Adam's voice is hoarse like he's been shouting. To Morgan, he says, “I can't do this for much longer.”

Morgan nods, but before she can say anything the man starts convulsing on the bed. Morgan springs into action to help him, but even with her and Adam's combined weight the man keeps thrashing until, finally, he stills all together.

Immediately, Morgan rounds on Adam. “Bring him back,” she says as her eyes tear up. “I still haven't said goodbye to him. Bring him back, please.”

“I can't.” Dani rushes to catch Adam before he falls backwards while Nadia watches from the doorway. They can't imagine that Adam does this constantly, now, considering what Dani said about him preferring to keep his power a secret. But he didn't hesitate to do the same to Stacey, so perhaps Dani was wrong after all.

“What good are you then? What good are those awful powers of yours if you can't even control them? You told me I had ten minutes!”

“I'm sorry, I am,” Adam tells her. “I don't know what happened, I –“

Morgan pushes Adam aside to sit in the chair next to the corpse. Adam takes her silence as his cue to leave, so Dani brings both of them into the hallway. Nadia steps out of the room then closes the door to give the woman privacy. “Is this what you've been doing here?” they ask Adam, but even before he nods they know the answer. “Why?”

Adam shrugs. “It helps them, usually. To process everything, I suppose.” He wraps an arm underneath Dani's shoulders and leans heavily against her. When he pulls his arm away from his face, blood still trickles from his nose.

“Your powers always seem to have more of an affect on you than any other demigod's that I've met,” Nadia realizes. When Adam looks at them, he frowns. “Why is that?”

Before answering, Adam looks at Dani who casts him a reassuring smile. “You don't have to tell them,” she informs him.

Adam shakes her words off. When he looks at Nadia, he steels his expression as the color in his face gradually starts to return. “My powers are killing me,” he says simply.

“Yet you'll still do this?” Nadia asks, gesturing to the entire hospital. They can't imagine someone doing such a thing to begin with, but now knowing the consequences he faces with his actions how could someone be so stupid. How could someone's powers be so cruel when all Nadia has seen are powers so mystical.

Adam shrugs again. Instead of a response, he wipes at his nose. “Why are you here?” he finally asks.

“Dani wanted to see you,” Nadia replies, “and I went along with it. I was curious what you were doing here.”

“Now you know.” He looks down at Nadia's ankle. “It's good that you're healed,” he comments, and he gives them a hesitant smile. Nadia wonders then if his reasons for being here aren't entirely selfless; they wouldn't be surprised. “You still don't know how to kill the colossus, do you?” he finally asks.

Nadia shakes their head. With a glance in the colossus's direction, they imagine they can see the beast steadily approaching them. They know that a plan needs to be created and quickly before they'll have to move again or be inevitably overrun by monsters, but for the life of them they can't think of anything that might work.

It seems only a god could kill this thing.

Nadia's eyes widen. Or someone with the abilities of a god. “Dani, how many demigods are living with us?”

“Four. Me, Adam, Sam, and Cole. Why?”

“Because I think I know how to kill this thing. Who is Cole's parent?'

“Morpheus. That's why he's sleeping all the time,” Dani replies as if it's obvious, but if that were true Nadia would have claimed Gabriel was the son of Morpheus years ago. “What are you thinking?”

Nothing, Nadia thinks to themself after they realize the powers they're dealing with. An eidetic memory and random sleeping patterns wouldn't do anything to effect the colossus, and the last thing it needs is more life given to it through Adam's ability. Sam's abilities could be a possibility, but she would kill herself trying to grow anything so large, and she stated herself that she can't grow anything specifically created to kill the colossus.

“Never mind.” Nadia blows a strand of hair out of their eyes. “I have no idea how to kill this thing after all.”

“Someone will think of something. Don't worry, Nadia.” Dani smiles at them for good measure, but Nadia doesn't return it. They promised Zareen that they'll stand by her until there's a way to kill this thing, but they're afraid of how long that might actually take.

“I won't,” Nadia says finally. “Adam, you should step away from the hospital and give yourself a break.” They gesture to his general appearance. “You look like you could use one.”

Adam looks at Dani before Nadia, but all he gives in response to their question is a half-hearted shrug. He runs a hand through his hair that can't seem to decide which direction to grow in, lets out a sigh, and looks down at the floor. From the circles underneath his eyes, Nadia doubts he's getting enough sleep, and that compounded with the likely overuse of his abilities will make him drop dead on his feet. Given the information he gave them, Nadia wouldn't be surprised.

“Okay,” Adam relents. He nudges away from Dani's support in an effort to seem more stable than he appears. “Let's go.” With a glance at the room the three of them just left, he adds, “Some people wouldn't mind if I left anyway.”

Even though he previously tried to say he could walk by himself, Adam almost immediately leans against Dani for support again as the three of them walk out of the hospital. Vincent goes from room to room without stopping to talk to either of them, but he does acknowledge them with a nod before continuing on his way. The stench of the place Nadia won't miss, but they can't help but think about the people in the building and whether they have anyone like Morgan who would stick with them until the end. They wonder if Adam was only here in the first place to make himself useful; for all of her shouting, Morgan was right about his ability. It's even more unnerving than Chris's or Stacey's were.

As the three of them approach the entrance, Nadia stills. Dani immediately stops after they do with a question on her lips she doesn't let see the light of day. Nadia grabs for a weapon, but their hand comes up empty and too late they realize they've been so used to the lack of monster attacks that they've grown complacent.

“Dani, do you have any weapons?” they murmur when they turn their head. Dani nods after she pulls a thin dagger from her boot; it isn't much, but it's better than nothing. “Good. Adam, stay close.” Nadia ducks behind the desk, Dani and Adam follow their lead, and they allow their body to relax slightly as they tuck a few loose strands of hair behind their ear.

Their breath mingles with the open air when they hear the scraping sound of claws against concrete. The air rests heavily on their shoulders, but they still look around the edge of the desk to see what it is they're dealing with; they catch a glimpse of a snake dancing in the air as if it were swimming; black diamonds paint its otherwise gray body, and the protrusion above its nose glistens with something red.

“Chimera.” Nadia knows despite never seeing the monster's other two heads; this is the one which burned down the hotel. They swear the ring around their neck burns hot against the skin, and they curl their fingers against their palms as they lean back against the cover of the desk. Even shutting their eyes they feel the heat of the flames around their body.

They nearly jump when Dani nudges their shoulder with her own. “Nadia, what is it?” Adam stares at them expectantly with a slightly quirk to his brow.

“Chimera. It's a chimera. We'll be fine as long as it doesn't smell us,” they reassure the both of them. Nadia sincerely hopes the scents of humans and monsters alike are too intermingled for the chimera to actually come into the hospital, or maybe the chimera will completely ignore their scents and go straight towards the colossus like every other monster here.

Dani nods, but instead of saying anything in relation to the monster or their unfortunate situation she asks, “Nadia, are you okay?” Her lips curve into a frown deep and sincere.

“I'm fine,” Nadia reassures her but the words fall limply from their lips. Dani grabs their hand and squeezes; the warmth of her hand isn't pervasive but natural, and the corners of her lips turn upwards in the imitation of a smile that feels sincere. “I am,” Nadia stresses. They pull their hand away from hers to dig out the necklace and trace the smooth surface of their mother's wedding band. Something pricks at the corners of their eyes. They ignore it.

The three of them wait hours for the chimera to leave; Nadia counts the seconds going by with increasing nervousness as their nails carve half-moon marks into the palms of their hands. Once they hear not the sound of scraping but only the howling of the wind and the cold of winter wrapping around their body, they let their shoulders relax. They can see the golden eyes of its lion head even still.

“Nadia, it's gone,” Adam tells then. He stands up next to Dani, the color back in his cheeks, and offers them a hand as if the action is the most natural thing to do. “It's time to leave.” Nadia takes his hand and pulls themself up. They expect his skin to feel cold, like the snow or like a corpse long dead, but instead warmth thrums through his veins as if he isn't dying.

“C'mon!” Dani says as she leaves the two, “We need to leave before it comes back.” She leaves the hospital and the two of them with ease.

When Adam looks at Nadia, they frown. “If your powers are killing you, why use them at all?” they ask. For a moment, he offers a shrug and nothing else to sate their curiosity like he had done when they first posed the question. “Why even reveal you have powers?”

“Because I'm a demigod,” he finally says with a hard look in his eyes, “so I need to give proof of my parentage or no one will believe me.” He pauses. “My powers aren't all bad. I saved Stacey, didn't I?”

Accidentally, Nadia wants to remind him, but they keep their mouth in a thin line. The three of them don't speak as they ride back to the high school. Dani brings the three of them into the cafeteria where the tables have been pushed to the walls in order to make room for the tennis net. Brendan and someone else pass a tennis ball back and forth across the net as if it's a game of hacky sack.

“I'm going to see if there's a patrol I can join,” Nadia tells the two as they prepare to leave. Dani grabs their elbow.

“Nadia, you could use a break, too. Stay with us.” Dani's grip loosens around Nadia's elbow as something shifts in her eyes; and it isn't simply because she wants the pleasure of Nadia's company.

It isn't like they have anywhere else to be. Zareen never stays unoccupied for so long and Beatriz they think is avoiding them by talking to Gabriel or Sam. All they have at the moment are these two people they found in New York weeks ago. “Okay.”

Nadia had long ago presumed that if Dani was never stopped she would talk endlessly, and they only discover their theory to be true as they listen to her and Adam talk. Nadia lets themself be content with being away from the chimera and flames licking their skin for now; Dani's rapid-fire chatter is almost soothing to listen to; the words fall off her tongue easily.

She talks of everything she can think of; Nadia suspects it's more for Adam's and their own comfort. Her eyes light up when she speaks, and Adam seems to hang onto each word she says like he could never stop listening to her voice. Here in this cafeteria, he seems more at peace than he's ever been. Nadia supposes it makes sense that these two are circumstantial friends.

“What have you been doing here?” Adam finally asks, interrupting Dani's retelling of a story Zareen had told her. He folds his arms on the table expectantly when Dani stops talking.

“A lot of things,” she says easily. “I help out wherever I can, but I like staying on the roof the most. If I observe everything from above, it almost feels like nothing is happening at all.” She smiles. “And what are you going to do once you stay here?”

“I'm not –“

“Adam, you can't stay cooped up in that hospital forever,” Dani tells him. “I know it's easier, but look at the company you have there. Does anyone even thank you?” she asks.

Adam sighs. He focuses his gaze on the table wiped free of dust and dirt; it's strange, this is the first time Nadia has been in a high school, and it's likely the last time they'll stay in one. “You know the answer to that,” he finally says when he looks back at Dani. “How long will we even stay here?”

“No one knows,” Nadia tells him. “The colossus is still alive, so we're staying until it's killed. At least, that seems to be the general consensus for now.” Nadia pauses. “If you truly want to leave, I won't stop you.”

Adam shakes his head. “I'm staying,” he informs them both.

“Then you might as well make yourself useful from time to time,” Nadia tells him with a slight smile. “I know you aren't big on any of this, but having people like you isn't a bad thing.”

“I'll think about it,” Adam says just as the building shakes. Something falls with a crash, and the two playing an improvised game of hacky sack stop. Someone shouts outside which prompts Nadia to get out of their seat and run outside straight into a furious snowfall. The wind pushes them back against the wall as the snow piles up on every surface it touches. Mitchell's body lays face first in a snow pile, and Zareen and Gabriel help him up.

Of all the times for a snowstorm to occur.

“What happened?” Nadia asks Zareen. “Did he fall from the roof?”

Zareen nods. She looks to the left side of Nadia, so they turn their head to see Dani, Adam, and the two playing hacky sack standing beside them. “Did this just now start?”

“No, it's been going for about five minutes now,” Gabriel informs them as he brushes the snow off of Mitchell's face. When he finishes, he lets Mitchell lean against him even though Gabriel is about five inches shorter and much thiner. “What startled him is that,” he says with a gesture behind him. Nadia immediately looks up to see the colossus in all its grandeur. Amidst the swirling of the snow and the howling of the wind, it looks even closer than it was before. “The colossus is finally moving towards us, so we either leave or we find a way to kill this thing.” Gabriel pauses. “I for one don't want to wait around for a solution so those monsters it's gathering can find us.”

Dani steps forward. With a meaningful look at Adam, she says, “I'm okay with leaving.” She casts an apologetic look at Nadia. “I'm sorry. You've done so much for me and Adam and I'm thankful, but if it gets so bad that we have to leave for Austin, then we'll go.”

Nadia nods. “I understand, Dani.”

Adam stares at her. “Dani, you're the one who wanted to come with Nadia in the first place, I thought you would want to stay with them.”

“Maybe I do, but I know you hate it here.” Dani smiles at him, and she takes his hand. “Don't try to hide it. If you want to leave, I'll be more than willingly. Especially since the colossus is finally moving towards us.”

Adam smiles at her as if he's never heard anything more wondrous in his life. “Thank you.” The snow decorating his hair makes it look as if he's gone gray, yet he pays the elements no mind when a sudden shriek fills the air followed by a low whine.

The monsters are dying again.

“Do either of you have an idea of how to stop this thing?” Nadia asks when they turn to Dani and Adam. They both shake their heads, but Dani looks down at the ground. “Dani?”

With a brief glance at Adam Nadia wouldn't have detected otherwise, she says, “I don't know,” and the conversation ends. Zareen and Gabriel carry Mitchell inside the school, through the hallways, and into the enormous library while Nadia, Adam, and Dani follow him. The building shakes periodically, knocking weapons off racks and sending people stumbling, but other than the colossus's movements and the storm, nothing abnormal occurs.

As Mitchell thanks Gabriel and Zareen, Nadia waits by the entrance of the library taping up the drapes so snow doesn't get in. The cold filters in easily, too easily, and Nadia wishes someone would step forward with a brilliant plan to kill the colossus. They don't want to imagine what it might do to other cities like Albuquerque; they don't want to imagine what it might do if it ever reaches the Leviathan destroying the coast.

As Gabriel props Mitchell's legs on the armrest of the couch he's laying on, Mitchell starts speaking. “We need a plan of action,” he emphasizes to Gabriel and Zareen. His eyes flicker between Nadia, Adam, and Dani briefly to let the three of them know he's acknowledging their presence. “And I propose we leave this place once and for all. This storm will only get worse, and if the colossus can't even be burned alive –“

“We can find a way to suffocate it,” Zareen interjects. She looks back at Nadia. “Can't we? Or poison it somehow. It isn't as if this thing is completely immortal.”

“Zareen, how are we going to do that? We don't have the time to try every poisonous plant out to see if it'll effect the colossus. Even fire won't stop it from regenerating,” Mitchell reminds her, “so I guarantee it'll keep regenerating even if we try anything else.”

“There must be a way,” Zareen protests. Her hands ball into fists at her sides. “Nothing is truly immortal. The gods even faded, and the monsters are still capable of being killed, so there's a way to kill this colossus, too.”

“But what?” Gabriel asks her finally. Zareen looks at him with a frown on her face. “No one has come forward with a plan since we tried to burn its heads. Determination is something, but it's all we have. We need an actual plan.”

The building shakes again, and something breaks through the roof causing debris to litter the floor and all of them. Nadia swears at themself for not finding a weapon immediately after returning to the school, and a creature falls from the gapping hole in the roof directly towards Adam – no doubt lured to him because of his scent.

The creature boasts a human head with stringy pale blonde hair, and like a centaur it has an animal half sprouting from underneath its torso. Unlike a centaur, however, this creature has the small thorax of a spider attached to its torso and from it eight spindly wine-red legs connect; they look like the legs of a harvestmen, but they're too thick and brightly colored to be them. Laceration-like indents coat the monster's neck, and its only when the slabs of skin seem to shudder that Nadia realizes they're like fish gills.

Adam freezes where he stands as the monster leaps at him, grabbing his neck and squeezing with its webbed-hand; this prompts Adam to grab at the monster's head out of self-defense, and suddenly the creature stops. Adam's nose starts bleeding immediately as the monster relaxes her grip around his throat; his face starts to pale right as the color in the monster's face starts to fade and her green eyes go glassy. Dani immediately stabs the monster in the neck with her knife, and it falls to the ground with crumpled up legs.

Immediately, the color starts to return to Adam's face and he all but collapses into Dani's arms even as he tries to stand upright. Dani wraps her arm around him to steady him as he stands. “Are you okay?”

“Fine,” he says as he gives her a thumbs up. “Never been better.” Dani smiles.

Zareen is the first to break the tension. Saying the question on everyone's mind, she asks, “Adam, what was that?”

Adam's eyes widen. “Nothing. It was nothing.”

“It was definitely something,” Mitchell comments. Nadia nods in agreement, then they look back at the body of the monster where Dani's dagger sticks out of its neck. Blood seeps into the carpet as they stare at the wound, and they finally realize this could be it. Whatever Adam did could stop the colossus in its tracks.

When Dani removes the dagger, the wound doesn't close up, and Nadia realizes this could kill the colossus. “Adam, you could stop this,” they breathe. When he looks at them, Nadia elaborates. “Whatever you did stopped that monster from healing,” they say with a gesture towards the monster's neck wound. “You could kill the colossus.”

“No,” Dani says immediately, but she isn't looking at Nadia but at Adam. “It would kill him.”

“This isn't your call to make,” Zareen tells her.

Dani frowns at her. She looks at Adam whose nosebleed has finally stopped yet who still leans against Dani for support. “What about Adam?” she asks, posing the question to the room. “Okay, maybe it isn't mine to make but you have to ask him before you agree to do anything.”

“I can't,” Adam says weakly. “You can't make me do that. You can't make me go up to that thing.”

“Adam, you can't be selfish –“

Adam shakes his head. “Find someone else with my powers,” he tells Zareen, “because I'm not doing this. I won't. It'll kill me,” he murmurs softly, but Nadia has a suspicion Adam isn't speaking about the act of actually using his power.

“Adam, you won't be alone up there,” Nadia reassure him. When Adam looks at them, they smile as reassuringly as they can. “Someone will be with you. If you need it, more than one person will be be your side.” Adam watches them. He wordlessly looks at Dani, then at Gabriel, then at Mitchell and finally Zareen. “You know we won't just find someone else with your abilities,” Nadia says, “everyone in this room knows that.” Everyone in the entire school would know that if they just witnessed what Adam did. Adam's powers, like every demigod Nadia has met so far, are uniquely his. He can do what he wants with them, but Nadia selfishly hopes he'll decide to take down the colossus. There's a probable chance he'll survive the ordeal as well, if that's what he's so afraid of. He survived this one and who knows how many others.

“Fine,” Adam says quietly.

Dani turns to him. “Adam, you can't! You'll die,” Dani breathes like this is a fact, “Adam, you'll die.”

“You don't know that,” he tells her.

Dani sighs. She wraps her arms around him, hugging him tightly, and presses her head to his chest. Her next words are muffled by the material of his coat, but Adam relaxes because of them. “Will you stay by my side?” he asks her in a soft tone of voice Nadia has never heard him use. It reminds Nadia of fall and the silence it foreshadows with the coming of winter.

When Dani pulls away, her smile is large enough that it seems to split her face. Her eyes shine with tears as she says, “Where else would I go?” The two only look back at the others when Zareen starts speaking.

“How did you even do that?”

Adam shrugs. “It's connected to my other ability,” he tells them slowly like he's thinking about each word he has to say. “My powers are difficult to explain,” he admits, “it would be easier to just show you, but whatever. My father is Thanatos and my grandpa is Hades, so I can bring the deceased back to life for a short amount of time. Dani,” he gestures to her, “thinks this power steals the life from things instead of giving it back.”

Zareen stares at him wordlessly. She looks at Mitchell who is staring at Adam with wide, owlish eyes, then at Nadia who just shrugs. “That's.” Zareen pauses as she looks back at Adam. “I've never heard of a power like that before.”

“How he does it isn't important,” Mitchell informs all of them. “What matters is that this will give us a chance to take down the colossus for good instead of simply placating it for a while.” With a look at Adam, Mitchell says, “You better come with me to inform everyone of the rudimentary idea, then as soon as that's finished we'll formulate a plan of attack as soon as possible.” He pauses, then echoing all of them says, “I hope this works.”

It takes less than a day for the news of Adam's powers to spread to everyone, and it takes less than twelve hours for a the bear bones of a plan to be created. Mitchell keeps patrols out constantly in order to scout out the best possible ways to move into the sea of monsters around the colossus, but every time the patrols turn up empty. The colossus is too well protected, and unlike last time the buildings around it are much less stable, so he doesn't trust anyone to go inside them lest they collapse after one too many of the colossus's footfalls.

Zareen appoints herself as the one to shoot the colossus again to no one's surprise, and just like the last time says it with enough fire they can see it in her eyes. Mitchell delegates Sam, Nadia, and Beatriz to cover her as she shoots the colossus, and he appoints Gabriel to Adam's side at the junction between the colossus's heads along with Dani and Brendan. The rest of them will be around to cover everyone in case the situation becomes chaotic like last time, sans Mitchell given his injuries and Cole because of his tendency to fall asleep at impromptu times.

As Nadia stands on the roof overlooking the perimeter, Beatriz, fresh off her patrol, walks up to them with something underneath her arm. “Catch,” she says tossing a crossbow in their direction. Nadia catches it by their fingertips.

“What?”

“I told you I'd find a crossbow for you, didn't I?” Beatriz replies with a slight smile playing on her lips. “I know you aren't that forgetful.”

“Thanks.”

“Don't mention it.”

Beatriz shifts her weight on her feet as the silence sits between them. Birds fly across the horizon; they exist beyond the reach of the colossus looming above all of them. In a day, they will all be fighting to kill that thing regardless of whether or not they have a plan to actually get close to it. Nadia knows Mitchell doesn't want to wait any longer. Hell, Nadia knows none of the people here want to wait any longer. “I saw what you did for Sam,” Beatriz says finally. “You saved her life.” Beatriz pauses. “It's funny,” she comments even though they both know it's anything but. Everything that has transpired is anything but funny, but how else are any of them supposed to describe it except with overused declarations.

The building shakes underneath the two of them. “Yeah,” Nadia agrees, “I guess it is.”

“Are you ready to kill the colossus?”

“As ready as I can be.” Nadia lets their fingers ghost around the edges of the crossbow to get a feel for it; it's not like the one they had, but they'll get used to it. “You?”

“I'm ready to stop fighting,” Beatriz replies. “But I guess that won't be for a while.” she adds as an afterthought. Nadia realizes they know what she's thinking even without her saying it, but they don't comment on it. “This is going to be nearly impossible to pull off you know,” Beatriz tells Nadia when she turns to face them.

“Imagine the relief we'll feel when we do,” Nadia tells her. And they're smiling like this is nothing, and Beatriz rolls her eyes.

The following day, Nadia waits as Brendan gathers everyone in the front of the building so Mitchell can go over the plan one last time. With all of them packed into the entrance, the place feels warmer each passing minute so Nadia doesn't mind being in a crowded room too much, even if the sound of the wind hitting the drapes covering the hole in the ceiling is annoying.

“Instead of using the previous strategy to land people on the colossus's heads, we'll have Adam, Dani, Brendan, and Gabriel climb the colossus itself in order to reach its neck,” Mitchell informs all of them. When a few murmurs ripple through the crowd, he nods. “It is much more dangerous, but unlike before the buildings which are next to the colossus aren't stable and will likely collapse at any moment. As a result, I don't want anyone going inside. Because of four of them will be scaling the colossus, the rest of you will be attacking the monsters around it.

“I know it seems impossible, but the monsters around the colossus will likely determine the four scaling it to be greater threats than the people around it, so the monsters will leave the rest of you alone. Even so, it would benefit you greatly to find cover or stay in groups rather than going off alone.” He looks right at Zareen when he says this, and she smiles sweetly. “The rest of you know what your roles are, but do any of you need me to repeat it?”

“Nope, we're good,” Beatriz tells him, and as people start to filter out of the room the meeting officially ends. With a near half foot of snow on the ground, this will be almost impossible to pull off, but all they need to do is find high ground however they can. This will work, Nadia repeats to themself over and over. It will. It must.

“I can't do this,” Adam says aloud where he stands facing the outside. Most of the people have left and now gather everything they need, but those who remain simply stare at Adam. “I can't go through with this.” His words sound strangely hollow.

“Adam, you can,” Gabriel tells him. “Dani will be with you, and so will Brendan and I. You won't be alone.”

Adam shakes his head. “We'll be on that thing's neck, and that doesn't freak you out just a little bit?”

Gabriel shrugs. “A little, but I've been through worse.”

Dani steps up next to Adam, grabs his hand, and squeezes. “It's okay, Adam,” she says softly. “Like Gabriel said, we'll all be with you the whole time.” Adam gives her a smile that doesn't reach his eyes as he squeezes her hand back. “You won't be alone.”

“Fine,” Adam says. He walks out of the room alongside Dani, their hands still clasped together. “Fine,” he repeats, like he thinks if he says it enough times he will actually feel okay.

“Be careful, Gabriel.” Beatriz pulls him into a hug, fists the material of his coat, and leans her head down on his right shoulder so their cheeks brush. “If you die up there I'll never forgive you,” she says with a smirk dancing smug on her lips as she pulls away from him.

Gabriel rolls his eyes as the corners of his lips lift upwards. “Love you, too, Beatriz.” When he looks at Nadia, he gives them a nod which he replicates when he looks at Zareen. “You two be careful.” He looks around. “Where's Sam?”

Beatriz nods her head towards the entrance. “She left, but I can deliver your words of encouragement.”

“Knowing you, you'd twist them,” Gabriel replies.

“That hurts, Gabriel,” Beatriz says with a smile as she presses a hand to her heart. “Well,” she says with a meaningful look toward Nadia and Zareen, “let's go,” and they go out into the snow. The wind lifts up Beatriz's hair, tossing it around her face covered in a smattering of sudden snowflakes, prompting her to pull up the hood of her coat and tighten the scarf around her chin. If it's cold enough for Beatriz, Nadia privately assumes that everyone should be popsicles within thirty minutes, but regardless they mimic her actions. Once they reach the middle of the street facing the colossus, Gabriel diverges from the group.

Before he sneaks away completely, Beatriz pulls him into another hug more brief than the last, and she lets her gloved hands curl around his own as she watches him silently with a grim expression. “I'll be fine, Beatriz,” he assures her, and to all three of them he comments, “take care of each other,” before slipping into an alley. Nadia stares at the place where he had once stood a moment longer before following Beatriz down the street. The colossus looks larger than ever; the air it exhales swirling with the snow and they distinctly think maybe this is why it's so cold to begin with.

Zareen is the first to take out her bow and shoot an arrow at an approaching hellhound the size of a Beetle. The arrow finds its home in the monster's jugular, and as its body collapses on the street to bleed out red into the gray snow the three of them sidestep it. Nadia raises their crossbow, their fingers still resting hesitantly against it as they try to coax familiarity into the seams, as they walk into the flood. The musky scent of fauna fills their nostrils and they swear they smell a hint of the forest as the three of them inch closer together; somewhere in the distance is Sam, they hope, fighting off the monsters attracted to her demigod scent, and elsewhere the rest of them have gathered in groups with the feeble hope that this will work binding all of them together.

A gust of wind causes Nadia to stumble into the snow; as they regain their footing, Zareen rests her hand on their shoulder. “Careful,” she comments with a smile.

“I am,” Nadia assures her as they bump into Beatriz. Zareen lets out a snort of laughter which prompts Beatriz to look back at the both of them and roll her eyes. They fire their crossbow at an approaching Lamia, hit her in the leg made of flesh, but instead of reacting to them her eyes follow the small group of people approaching the colossus from the right.

Nadia shoots her in between the eyes so her body crumples to a heap on the ground as they hear Beatriz's and Zareen's own moments and the whining of monsters. A rope of flora shoots out of the ground, wrapping around the foot of a harpy reaching with claws extended towards Nadia; they hear a distinct snap as the harpy's ankle breaks while a sword plunges clean through her neck.

When Sam looks at Nadia, she says nothing.

“Sam, don't overexert yourself,” Beatriz warns as she sinks one of her daggers into the eye socket of another hellhound slightly smaller than the previous.

Sam lets the flora dissipate as a response to Beatriz's warning. She takes down another harpy while Nadia shoots another creature loosely resembling the one which had attacked Adam previously, but no matter how many approach the four of them the bulk pay attention to Adam or the colossus. Even as the colossus eats monster after monster, they never cease to gravitate towards it, and now Nadia genuinely wonders why.

As slow as the snow might make the four of them, it impedes the monsters restricted to the land as well. The smaller hellhounds stick to barring their teeth while the larger trudge through the snow slowly and cautiously when they don't leap towards them. Nadia and Zareen use this to litter as many monsters as they can with arrows, but even with Sam and Beatriz watching the skies and keeping their shields up the four of them barely go a meter.

“Zareen, conserve your arrows,” Sam says in a low voice as she grapples with another harpy. She kicks it in the chest, pushing it away momentarily as she dodges the harpy's slashing claws. One of them carves a line into Sam's cheek, causing blood to run down her face, so Sam thrusts her shield into the harpy's neck. Rubbing her throat with a hand, the harpy lunges at Sam who ducks around her then swings her sword. The harpy's head falls into the snow.

“Gross,” Zareen mutters.

“Agreed,” Beatriz comments. She suddenly points towards the group halfway to the colossus. “Look! Look, they're almost to the colossus, keep at it!”

“Who made you the leader?” Nadia asks, and Beatriz ignores them in favor of attacking a giant lion nearly the size of a fully grown hellhound. Its mane shimmers golden as Zareen's arrows harmlessly bounce off of its pelt. When it opens its mouth to roar, Nadia swears the someone is drilling into their skull and breaking their head in two. Beatriz leaps onto the lion's back, grabs its mane constantly being recoated with snow, and digs one of her daggers into the skin. The lion doesn't pause. When Beatriz pulls her dagger away, it's bent.

“Fuck!” Beatriz shouts eloquently. “It's the Nemean Lion,” Nadia realizes. They push Zareen to the ground when the lion pounces towards her and pull her away. “You can't kill it with weapons!”

“Seriously?” Beatriz, still gripping the lion's mane, pulls herself up towards the lion's head. “Maybe I can attack its eyes,” she begins as Nadia and Zareen stand up. When they look around, they see Sam fighting another hellhound and another group attacking a kraken a third of the size of the colossus.

“I don't think you can!” Nadia shouts right as Beatriz ruins another dagger. The lion, finally recognizing Beatriz as a threat, starts shaking its head. Beatriz screams as she hangs on for dear life. “Sam, we need your help!”

“I'm busy at the moment,” Sam shouts over the howling of the wind. She drives her sword into the hellhound's ribcage only to have it bat her into the snow. In response, Nadia aims at the hellhound's left eye and shoots, but at the last moment it turns its head and they miss completely.

With Zareen preoccupied with the Nemean Lion, they turn their complete attention towards the hellhound. As they trudge through the snow, they fire another bolt at it. This time, it buries itself in the hellhound's nose. As blood trickles into its mouth, Sam pushes herself out of the snow and stabs at the hellhound's nearest leg. As it howls, Nadia fires a bolt into its mouth and, at a lost on what to do, it hacks whatever it has in its throat to try to get it out. While the hellhound is distracted, Sam pulls her sword from the hellhound's paw, moves underneath its body, and stabs upwards into its ribcage.

Right before the hellhound collapses, Sam runs out from underneath its body. She stares at its body for a moment, then at Nadia to whom she gives a brisk nod, before turning to the Nemean Lion. Beatriz still hangs onto its mane while Zareen dodges its claws constantly reaching out to swipe her. When the Nemean Lion finally manages to trap Zareen underneath its paw, vines shoot out from the ground and wrap around the lion's neck. As the vines constrict around the lion's throat, Nadia hurries to Zareen's side and pulls her away from the lion's grasp.

“Thanks,” Zareen murmurs as she grabs her bow and quiver from the snow. When the Nemean Lion starts to sway on its feet, Beatriz carefully jumps off into the snow and watches with Zareen, Nadia, and Sam as it falls. “Is it dead?” Zareen asks.

Sam shakes her head. “It's just passed out.”

“At least we don't have to worry about it for now,” Beatriz comments as she runs her fingers over her daggers. She lets out a pitiful noise as she traces her fingers over the curved section of the blade, and Nadia frowns in sympathy. “Those two were my best daggers,” she says mournfully as she gently folds them a piece of cloth around them and slips them inside her coat pockets. When she lifts her head, Zareen wordlessly passes her a trench knife. “What would I do without you?” Beatriz murmurs to herself as she fits her hand around the handle. To Zareen, she murmurs, “Are you okay?”

“I'm good,” Zareen assures her. Her fingers ghost around Beatriz's own a moment before she turns her attention to the colossus where four people slowly climb up its leg. The colossus itself pays them no mind, but the airborne monsters around it dive towards Gabriel's group. Without hesitation, Zareen shoots an arrow towards one of the Stymphalian birds. When begins its descent to the ground below, the brown-and-copper monster easily catches the bird in its talons – but, Nadia realizes suddenly, they're less like talons and more like the claws of a lizard.

And the monster itself? It looks more like a dragon than a falcon. Its wings are feathered, but even as they shimmer golden in the sun the skin covering the rest of its body glints as if coated in scales. Its eyes, and Nadia can see them now, look almost milky above its protruding bean-like snout. The creature rotates the bleeding Stymphalian bird in its claws before bringing the wounded wind up to its mouth. It unhinges his jaw, unfolds a pale pink tongue, and licks the blood from the wound. “What is that thing?” Zareen murmurs.

Beatriz shrugs. “It isn't bothering us, so don't worry about it,” she tells her. Unlike before when monsters had made an effort to attack them, the monsters distinctly ignore the four of them as well as the other groups. In response, Beatriz leads them towards the colossus. Standing on its hind legs, a hellhound grabs Brendan by his foot and flings him into the snow. Someone shouts, and Zareen fires an arrow into the hellhound's left eye right as a green-feathered harpy grabs at her arm.

“Zareen!” Beatriz stabs the harpy's wrist, causing her to let go of Zareen's arm, so the harpy punches Beatriz square in the jaw. Before pulling away, the harpy drags her claws across Beatriz's face tearing off her scarf and causing blood to run down her chin.

Zareen thrusts an arrow into the harpy's kidney. The harpy screams shrilly; she tears the arrow from her body right as Nadia fires a bolt in her chest. When the harpy falls, Zareen rushes to Beatriz's side. She takes Beatriz's face in her hands, pressing her gloves gently into her wounds to staunch the flow of blood. “Are you okay?” Zareen asks. Their foreheads nearly touch.

“I'll live,” Beatriz reassures her as her hands envelope Zareen's. When she notices Nadia and Sam watching them, Beatriz clears her throat while stepping away from Zareen. She doesn't bother with her open wounds as she fights the monsters around them; the rest of them follow her lead, but Nadia can't help but look between their sister and Beatriz whenever they interact.

They fight for what seems like hours when Sam finally shouts in a voice barely relieved: “They've reached the neck!” Nadia looks away from the bat-like monster hurdling towards the snow and looks up at the colossus's neck. Sure enough they can make out three figures standing precariously while the Stymphalian birds and harpies and other winged monstrosities attack them with fervor. Frequently, something large glints where they stand when a monster approaches them and the monster abruptly flies away. Too few actually manage to fall from the sky.

“Why isn't anything happening?” Zareen shouts as she shoots down another harpy. Almost immediately after being wounded, the harpy tears the arrow from her wing and the grisly wound closes up in seconds. The harpy speeds towards Zareen; her name almost falls from Nadia's lips when Sam runs in front of Zareen at the last second with a shield raised.

Vines shoot up from the ground, puncture the harpy's wings, and stop her in her tracks. When Sam looks back, she doesn't even bother to hide how the blood trails from her nose. Another vine shoots up from the ground and wraps around the harpy's legs, binding them together.

“Sam, you're going to kill yourself!” Beatriz shouts.

“I know my limits, Beatriz!” Sam tells her when she throws a halfhearted glare in Beatriz's direction, but Nadia can see how Sam grits her teeth. As her face starts to pale, the bags underneath her eyes look as if they've been created with black ink. A gust of wind carries a sweet scent through the air, and Sam doesn't meet any of their eyes as she lowers the shield.

Another gust of wind picks up snow, so Nadia presses their arm against their forehead to shield their eyes; as they look up they notice the eerie silence drifting through the area. The colossus stands as still as a marble statue carved by a careful hand; the snowflakes flying around the monstrous beast make it look as if it's being painted white like the statues immortalizing time. The monsters around it freeze, and it's like the world has stopped completely – not even Nadia dares to breathe lest they break whatever spell has been cast – then they notice the color seeming to fade from the colossus's irises; from a mixture of green to amber to brown, the colors fade in intensity as a film spiderwebs across each one of its four eyes.

“Zareen.” Their twin's name barely passes their lips parted a fraction, but Zareen still looks back towards Nadia. Without hesitation, she points her bow towards the colossus. For a moment, she does nothing as her fingers curl around the nock. When Zareen exhales, her mist-breath mingles with the open air.

Then she lets the arrow fly into the colossus's neck, and the world restarts anew. Even before the arrow lodges itself in the colossus's throat, Zareen fires arrow after arrow into its fleshy neck. Nadia immediately goes to her aid via their crossbow, and as they search the bodies of monsters for more bolts, the colossus's body begins to sway. Arrows litter both its throat and eyes, but Nadia wonders if it's actually Adam who's causing the colossus to finally die from where he stands upon its neck. As Nadia lowers their crossbow, they watch with the others as its legs give out underneath its body and it topples to the ground with its eyes still glassy. Nothing happens at first as the sudden rush of wind threatens to push Nadia to the ground and send them miles from here, and as they consider the bitter cold of it a decent price to pay for killing the colossus they watch as the dragon above descends towards the colossus's neck and attaches its mouth to its bleeding throat.

Nadia almost says something, but they're too wrapped up in what just happened that they stay still for another moment. They look around at the monsters still frozen stiff as if they themselves don't know how to register this, then the first one of them shoots towards the three people still standing atop the colossus.

Nadia raises their crossbow and easily shoots at it, but instead of hitting the monster's head like they wanted, the harpy grabs at its ankle, no doubt pulling the bolt out. Instead of continuing, however, the harpy plummets to the ground.

A Lamia, seeing Nadia as the closest target, immediately runs towards them with razor-sharp claws extended. Nadia takes aim and fires a bolt at the monster's left shoulder; predictably, the Lamia tears the bolt out of her body and keeps moving. Instead of preparing to fire another, however, Nadia's eyes drift towards the Lamia's wound – pink and oozing and red – and before long the Lamia herself freezes to prod at her wound.

Nadia breaks out of it first and shoots the Lamia in the throat. But even as her body falls, they stare at the open wound. “The monsters aren't healing,” they realize. Turning back towards the other three, they say much more loudly: “The monsters don't heal anymore!”

Beatriz stares at them. She looks at Zareen, then at Sam, and without hesitation darts towards the nearest monster -- presumably to see for herself if what Nadia says is true. And so the chaos resumes, but Nadia swears they can finally see a glimmer of hope on the horizon.

“We need to fall back!” Nadia shouts above the sound of fighting. Sam looks at them briefly before jumping in to help Beatriz, but Zareen actually nods in agreement.

“We can't fight all of these monsters ourselves! Now that they aren't distracted anymore, we will be overwhelmed!” Zareen adds. She spots something nearby and immediately runs towards it, giving the other three aid when she can, while Nadia stays rooted to their spot.

“Sam, Beatriz, we need to leave!”

“But Sarah –“ It's the first time Sarah's name has left Sam's mouth since she first went missing.

“Sam, we'll find her, okay?” Nadia tells her, “but we need to leave! You can't find her if you're dead!” Sam sighs but says nothing as she deals the finishing blow to the arachnid-esque monster she and Beatriz fight; Sam grabs Beatriz's hand and pulls her away from the chaos.

With the other three gone, Nadia bolts towards the colossus. They evade the monsters as much as they can, but claws and talons and teeth tear at their clothes as they force their legs to move faster against the snow and the wind. When they reach the colossus's body, they start climbing without hesitation; thankfully, the fact that it's dead makes the job easier, then they notice the strange boils sticking out of its side. Nadia cautiously works around them as they climb up to the colossus's neck.

When the reach the top, they see Dani hugging Adam tightly. When they edge closer, Dani turns her attention to them. Tear stains streak her face.

“Where's Gabriel?” Nadia asks. Dani simply points to the ground. “Dani, is he –“

“I'm alive,” Adam says when he tries to look towards them, but he sounds as if he's lost his voice entirely. His skin looks nearly translucent, the blue vessels making themselves painfully known, and Nadia swears pints of blood soak both his own clothes and Dani's. “For now,” he adds as an afterthought when a violent coughing fit begins.

“Adam, don't say that!” Dani practically orders. “You aren't dying! You aren't! We still have some ambrosia left that you can eat, so you'll be fine!”

“Dani, quit lying,” Adam says. A lazy smile grows on his face as he wipes the blood from his mouth. In a soft voice, he murmurs, “You're my best friend.”

“Adam, I'm not letting you die here!”

“I can't walk!” Adam tries to shout, but it comes out as a croak. As they talk, Nadia shoots down the monsters approaching them. In the distance, they see the other groups approaching the fallen colossus and let out a sigh of relief. “I'm as good as dead, Danielle.” Adam's smile grows softer, and tears start to fall down his cheeks. “You mean so much to me.”

Dani gives him a shaky smile. “You're my best friend, Adam,” she murmurs as she brushes the tears from his face. “You're my best friend,” she repeats. “I'm glad,” Adam murmurs. His eyes slip closed, and after a few moments he ceases to breathe and the only sound save for the fighting around the two of them are Dani's soft sobs.

After a minute, Nadia tentatively reaches out to touch Dani's shoulder. “Dani, we need to leave.”

Dani shakes her head. She grips Adam's limp body closer to her own. “Not without him.” She brushes Nadia's hand off of her shoulder; when she looks back at them, her brows furrow. “I'm not leaving without Adam,” she reiterates.

Nadia frowns. “Dani, you'll get yourself killed out here. Adam wouldn't want that.” They wait for Dani to move, and when she finally does she wipes at her eyes. With a meaningful glance at Adam's body, Dani stands up and positions herself at his feet.

“Dani –“

“Please, Nadia. I want to give him a funeral. He doesn't deserve being eaten by monsters. He doesn't deserve that at all.”

Nadia looks from Dani's pitiful expression to Adam's body, and they slowly nod. “He doesn't,” they agree as they remove their crossbow and quiver before picking his body up bridal style. At Dani's frown, they say, “Guard me, okay?” with a gesture towards the crossbow and quiver on the colossus's neck. Before they move, they look towards the approaching teams and shout as loudly as they can: “We're regrouping at the base,” hoping the others hear them.

Dani nods. She scoops them up, and with Nadia she slides down the colossus's left head to the ground. Immediately after Nadia's feet hit the snow, they run as quickly as they can with Adam's added weight slowing them down.

Occasionally, Dani shoots down monsters with Nadia's crossbow and afterwards retrieves the bolts; this slows the two down even more, but Nadia lets it slide. Now that the monsters are apparently dying they want Dani to shoot down as many as she can.

When the two finally reach the base, Nadia enters the school without hesitation, and immediately they walk towards an empty classroom where they gently lay Adam's body on three desks that have been pushed together. Dani, setting Nadia's weapons down, immediately goes to Adam's side. Her fingers stroke his hand hesitantly like she still can't believe he's dead; Nadia wonders if Dani thinks she might be able to fool herself into thinking he's alive if she moves slowly enough.

“Um, I want to be alone with him.” Dani looks up at Nadia with an apology written on her face. “Could you maybe leave?”

Nadia nods, and they leave the room without a sound. As they walk down the hallway, they finally let their body relax. They lift their arms and let their fingers tangle in their hair; rebraiding it as they walk, they let themself become consumed in the familiarity of it as they listen to the thudding noise their boots make on the floor. The otherwise silence of the building, save for the muffled howling of the wind outside, makes a shiver run down their spine. They can't imagine falling asleep easily tonight after this. Not after everything that's happened.

When they round a corner, they notice Beatriz and Zareen, the latter of which is very much in Beatriz's personal space, in another empty classroom. Zareen presses a cloth to Beatriz's cheek as the two speak in low voices. Their cheeks are flushed, and Zareen in particular keeps looking at Beatriz's lips.

When Nadia knocks on the doorframe to get their attention, they spring apart. “Has anyone else arrived?”

Zareen nods. “A few people. Gabriel was with them,” she adds with a pointed look. “Most of them are okay, but a few have wounds worse than what we received.” Zareen pauses. “The colossus is really dead then?” she asks as if she hadn't seen it fall with her own eyes.

Nadia nods. “It's really dead.” Before saying anything else, Nadia reworks the words in their head; they mean so much more than what they're saying, and they're almost afraid of how Zareen will react. They're almost afraid of the fact that they're willing to say this after denying it for so long. “Zareen, if the colossus can be killed, I have no doubt that the Leviathan can be as well.” =Part Four= Nadia waits an hour before confronting Sam – Sam, who exists in a space between dryad and demigod; Sam, who is a god in her own right Nadia will begrudgingly admit when watching her use her abilities. It's strange how somehow so callous can create so many beautiful things.

In that hour, the remaining people of the group shows up; some have broken bones while others boast only bruises discoloring their skin. In that hour, Nadia has yet to see Dani again and has talked to Gabriel a total of one time while Beatriz and Zareen have filled Mitchell in on what exactly happened out on the battlefield; Gabriel and Nadia took turns filling in the gaps.

Despite the deaths, Mitchell showed the barest hint of a smile when the two finished; Nadia considered the occurrence a reason to celebrate before they glumly remembered what it took to get there.

“I'm going to find Sam,” they tell Zareen as the two leave the library. Before she can try to stop them, they add, “I need to smooth some things over with her.”

Zareen watches them a moment before nodding. “Do what you have to, Nadia,” she says with a slight smile, which Nadia interprets to mean she hopes everything goes well between the two. Nadia returns her smile; a rush of relief overcomes them at the thought. “When you come back, I'll be on the roof.”

With that in mind, Nadia drifts through the empty hallways. The silence echoes in their mind not quite painfully but far from smoothly, and their eyes catch several lopsided piles of lined paper sitting on an otherwise empty table. Most of them are yellowing and disintegrating; the ones still wholly intact look the same as they might have years ago complete with names and dates at the top.

Nadia leaves without glancing back. Their feet bring them towards a storage room at the end of a hallway. From the doorway, yellowing stems and leaves curl around the figure with her back towards Nadia; even from here they smell sharp pine and mildew. Her head is stooped and her hands holding something Nadia can't see.

Nadia knocks their knuckles against the doorframe, but they know Sam heard their footsteps. “I told you I want to be left alone, Beatriz.” Sam moves her arm; in addition to her muffled voice, her voice sounds scratchy.

Nadia pauses before they do anything. They shouldn't be here. This is not for them. But before they can do anything, Sam turns around with eyes rimmed red, and Nadia frowns. “She's alive, Sam,” is all they can think of to say because they don't know how else to comfort her without using phrases they've repeated before.

“You don't know that,” Sam says. A few of the passion flowers springing from the floor shrivel up. “I doubt you even believe it,” she deadpans.

“It doesn't matter if I believe it or not,” Nadia tells her. “It matters that you believe it. It matters that your friends believe it.” They don't see why Sam should start caring about what they think after they've saved her life one time.

“It's been days.”

“You've waited longer.” Nadia gives her a hesitant smile. They feel it stretch across their cheeks, but the action feels better than only words tumbling from their mouth. Nadia supposes – if they wanted to – they could start to bridge this gap between themself and Sam. After all of this has happened, maybe then. “You should make yourself useful for once in your life,” they tell her; they wait to gauge the twitch in her lips before walking away.

They don't even make it three steps. “Nadia, why did you really come here?”

Nadia stops. They don't turn around. “To say that.”

“No, you didn't.” When they finally turn around, Sam frowns at them. Her hair tangles at the ends, curling almost into ringlets that look too messy to be nice. The freckles fade into her skin paling in the winter and the skin on her lips splits into crevices and Nadia doesn't remember if Sam had that many scars on her face or not. “Why are you here?”

“Because I wanted to apologize,” Nadia admits. They cross their arms over their chest as they shift their weight on their feet, as as their eyes scan over the dirty, half-scrubbed tiles they feel their gaze wedging between the cracks. They open their mouth, wondering if they should spit the words out sooner rather than later, quickly rather than slowly, but nothing comes.

Sam tilts her head expectantly. “Thanks,” she says dryly. “That was heartfelt.”

Nadia's brows knit together. “That isn't what I meant and you know it,” Nadia tells her, except they realize they probably deserve a scathing tone if that really is all they're doing to say on the matter.

Before Nadia can say anything else, Sam opens her mouth. “Thank you for saving my life,” she says, and the words come out like molasses yet without the sweet taste. Her expression twists like she's just swallowed a lemon, so Nadia raises an eyebrow.

“I'm amazed, this is the second time you've thanked me.”

“Don't get used to it,” Sam warns. She blows a strand of hair out of her eyes. She purposefully avoids meeting their gaze; Nadia wonders if she wishes she hadn't been saved because of the mystery surrounding Sarah's fate; Nadia wonders if she truly is thankful and simply wishes she could use the time given to her to find Sarah and bring her back.

“You shouldn't go out there alone,” Nadia tells her. This time, they wait to watch her face tilt downwards in a nod showing she heard them - not that she'll agree with them - before walking away. As they focus on the rhythmic sound of their boots hitting the floor, they wonder if they should stay. If they should force the words out of their mouth prematurely.

They keep moving.

They slide their hands in their coat pockets; their shoulders slump; they exhale through barely parted lips. They wonder if Dani might stay in that room forever. They wonder if Sam might wander through a snowstorm in order to find Sarah. They wonder what Zareen might do if such a thing were to happen to them; they fear what she wouldn't do. They wonder what Gabriel or Beatriz might do, what Lia might do. They expected the worst of outcomes when they first saw the colossus, but they didn't expect the most pervasive thing to be these thoughts in their head.

As Nadia meanders lost in thought, they eventually find themself standing outside on the roof beside Zareen. The snowflakes dust her clothes, her skin, her hair, but even with the wind squeezing into the gaps betwee her clothes and tossing her hair around her face, she stands still. The pale gray clouds painting the horizon skies do not highlight the colossus's godlike presence anymore, but the lack of it makes Nadia's blood run cold. With nothing to show for it, why should the skies be dark at all?

“Mitchell is going to send out a party soon,” Zareen informs them when she turns around to face them. Her eyes blaze something familiar but the fire barely feels comforting. “He wants everyone who is able to join it.”

“That's barely half of us,” Nadia realizes. Zareen nods, but she doesn't look as worried.

“You said the monsters are dying, right? So that might even the ground somewhat.” She pauses. “There's the matter of that thing flying in the sky, too. It never seems to attack us, or anything really.”

“It does once something has died,” Nadia tells her, recalling the way the creature attached its mouth to the colossus's throat after the beast fell.

=Part Five= =Part Six=